THE WEST 



John Turner 




Class __}- G7 2v 

Book lBg X^ 

Copyright N^ 



COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



Pioneers of the West 



A TRUE NARRATIVE 



By 

JOHN TURNER 



CINCINNATI: JENNINGS AND PYE 
NEW YORK: EATON AND MAINS 



THE Library of 

CONGRESS, 
Two Copies Received 

APR 27 1903 

Copynglit Entry 
Mint, l.'b-/'? P 5 
CLASS CX xXo. No. 

.7 ^ *) ^ r 

COPY 8. 



COPYRIGHT, 1903, BY 
JENNINGS AND PVE 






TO 

Edgar and His Mother 

AND 

A Lady Friend 



PREFACE 

In presenting this volume to the public, the author 
offers it as a simple tale of every-day life on the Western 
Plains, told in the simplest manner. And dealing, as it 
does, largely with scenes and incidents pertaining to the 
opening and building up of a new Western country, it 
necessarily contains considerable local historical matter. 
And the author has, at the same time, endeavored strictly 
to guard against making any statements not drawn from 
his personal knowledge and experience. 

There is nothing fanciful or imaginary in the story. 
The narrative simply depicts some of the phases of 
frontier life necessarily involved in the settling up of a 
new Western country at the time of which it treats. And, 
although the author and his family are the chief actors, 
playing the principal parts in the actual life-drama, many 
phases of their experiences will apply equally to the early 
settlers in general. So, then, it is not fiction; but it is 
said that "truth is stranger than fiction." 

The author has been questioned at various times, by 
persons living in other parts of our land, as well, also, 

5 



6 PREFACE 

as those living in foreign countries, with regard to the 
customs out here in the "Wild West," as it is often put. 
They ask to know : "What kind of things are these dirt- 
houses? what do they look like? how are they built? the 
mode of living?" etc., and many other similar questions. 
And on one occasion the inquirer goes so far even as to 
ask, "What language do you use out there?" And this, 
too, from a person looked upon as being ordinarily in- 
telligent, and known to be sincere. All this tends to show 
the ignorance that exists, especially in the extreme East- 
ern portion of our country, with regard to the West. 
Without any particular aim of the author to do so, but 
as a natural result, the narrative itself will explain many 
of these mysteries. 

The reader will undoubtedly perceive, as he penetrates 
these pages, that the author has been frank and open in 
all his statements that pertain more especially to his own 
conduct of affairs, not in any way trying to cover up 
anything that might appeal unfavorably to the reader, 
and lead him to say, in many instances, perhaps: "If I 
had been in your place, I would n't have done as you 
did, but would have done so and so." 

It hardly need be said, I think, that if the reader had 
been in the place of the author, he would have been the 
author himself, and the author, I suppose, would have 
been somebody else, and that he would have done, in 
every instance, as did the author. It is often said, "If 
I could live my life over again, how differently I would 



PREFACE ' 7 

do from what I have done!" But since we travel life's 
road only once, this is simply a useless and vain utterance. 

"Come, gone — gone forever. 
Gone as an unreturning river — 
To-morrow, to-day, yesterday, never. 
Gone, once for all!" 

The author trusts that the work will be read with 
interest. It may be just possible, too, that a stray crumb 
may be discovered here and there, that, to pause for a 
moment and stoop to pick up, the reader may appropriate 
to his own benefit. There is one merit, if none other, 
which the story of a right claims— that of uncompromis- 
ing truthfulness to portraiture. Its pictures are from 

^^^^' THe AUTHOR. 

Council Bluffs, Iowa, 1902. 



CONTENTS 

CHAPTER PAGB 

I. From the Old to the New ; or, Good-bye to Mother- 
land, 13 

II. On the Immigrant Train, - - - - - - 25 

III. Still Westward — Into Nebraska, - - - - 30 

IV. Being Initiated — Our First Lesson in Roughing it, 35 
V. Among the Red Men, 42 

VI. The Last Stage — Into Boone County, - • • S3 

VII. Nebraska Marble and Sod Houses, ... . 64 

VIII. Driven from a Hole in the Ground, - - - 72 

IX. Gathering up the Fragments and Another Catas- 
trophe, 83 

X. In the Harvest Field, 92 

XI. Fight for the County-seat, loi 

XII. Experience with "Old Mike," the Mail-carrier, 114 

XIII. The Big Blizzard of '73, 126 

XIV. Religious Beginnings in the Far West, - - - 137 
XV. Terrific Electric Storm and a Narrow Escape, - 145 

XVI. A Chance Acquaintance and a New Improvement, 155 

XVII. "New- Year's" IN the New House, - - . . 165 

XVIII. Assessing " Mad " Milan, AND Indian Scare, - - 174 

9 



lo CONTENTS 

CMAFTEK PAGE 

XIX. Perils Behind an Ox -team, i88 

XX. Practical Religion and a Runaway Fire, - - 195 

XXI. Grasshopper Plague and Aid to Sufferers, - - 206 

XXII. A Time for Everything and Everything in its 

Time, 221 

XXIII. Famished of Thirst, ...... 226 

XXIV. Neighborhood and Family Reminiscences, - - 237 
XXV. Perilous Journeys, 248 

XXVI. A Miserable Night, . . . . - 261 

XXVII. The Storm and its Lasting Effects, - - - 269 

XXVIII. The Country Shocked, 282 

XXIX. A Desperate Encounter, 295 

XXX. Christmas-time on the Frontier, -' - - - 305 

XXXI. This and That, 314 

XXXII. A Grand Spectacle — Prairie Fires, - - - 323 

XXXIII. The Last Load of Hay and the Crowning Event, 331 

XXXIV. A Friend in Need is a Friend Indeed; or. Unpack- 

ing the Box, 342 

XXXV. Hunting for an Ox, 352 

XXXVI. Up in the Doctor's Operating-room, - - - 360 

XXXVII. Christmas-time in the Old Soddy, - - - 370 

XXXVIII. The Sequel, 386 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



CHAPTER I 

From the Old to the New; or, Good-bye to Mother- 
land. 

In order that the reader may have a clearer under- 
standing of the narrative, let us go back to that bright 
and beautiful morning, the last in the month of June, 
1 87 1, when the narrator, with his wife and three small 
children, all boys, could be seen starting out from the 
Euston Station of the London and Northwestern Railway, 
bound for Liverpool. Passage had been previously se- 
cured, on the steamship Java, for America. We arrived 
at Liverpool about two o'clock in the afternoon. 

The Java was registered to sail the next day for New 
York. Leaving my wife and children at the railway 
station, I went out to seek a place to stay till we went 
on board the great steamer the next day. 

The next morning, before going on board, we ex- 
perienced quite an excitement. We had been looking 
through one of the markets near by where we were 
staying. Every passageway was thronged with people, 
and it was no easy matter to make our way through the 
crowd; and in the jostling our oldest boy, eleven years 
old, was separated from us. Our consternation would 
be hard to imagine. My wife, turning to me with face 
deathly pale, and with trembling in her voice, exclaimed, 
"O, what shall we do?" For the moment I myself was 
confounded. Being an exceptionally bright and intelli- 

13 



14 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



gent boy, I was in no great fear but that he would know 
enough to make an effort to find his way back to our 
lodging-place. But our chief anxiety was that the time 
at our disposal was so limited. In less than an hour we 
must be aboard the ship, or be left behind. It seemed 
almost a hopeless task to hunt for him in such a crowd. 
So, with only a momentary and unsuccessful glance here 
and there, we made haste back to our stopping-place, 
though with but faint hope of finding him there await- 
ing us. It was no surprise, therefore, when we found 
that he was not there. With the minutes left to us all 
the time growing less, there was no time for parley ; so, 
leaving the other two children at the house, we hurried 
back again in search of the lost one. It is hardly pos- 
sible to imagine our delight when we saw him emerging 
from the market-place, bemg almost carried along in the 
crowd. We were in no mood just then to scold, but only 
too glad to get back the lost boy, and so we hastened 
away. 

Gathering up what things we had to carry, we made 
our way hurriedly down to the great landing. We got 
aboard the tender — the Castille — about twelve o'clock; 
but, being delayed for some reason, after waiting an hour 
and a half we steamed out, and soon came alongside 
the great, fine ship. In a little while the passengers were 
all on board, and for a couple of hours, in the steerage 
department, all was bustle and confusion. Bedding and 
other articles needed on the voyage were let down be- 
low, the steward being kept busy appointing to each his 
berth and giving instructions, being deluged, for the time 
being, with questions pertaining to the welfare of the 
passengers during the voyage. 

In order to economize, I had secured passage in the 



FROM THE OLD TO THE NEW 15 

steerage department; but after becoming acquainted with 
the kind of accommodations, I felt that this was a mis- 
take. And, to make matters worse, we were allotted a 
berth right under the bow of the ship, so that, by the 
pitching and heaving of the vessel, we experienced the 
full force of that dreadful seasickness-producing motion. 
In all, fourteen persons were crowded into the one berth 
we were assigned to, and there was no privacy. 

Everything being in readiness, a little before six 
o'clock the engines were set in motion, and we at once 
realized that we were drifting away from home and 
native land. We were told that if we could get to sleep 
we would not as likely be affected with seasickness. Act- 
ing on this advice, we found our way into our bunks 
quite early. All went calmly and smoothly enough till 
we got out to open sea. Then the ship began to pitch 
and heave, and the advice given the evening before hav- 
ing proved unreliable, nearly all the passengers on board 
were aft'ected, and the case of two or three became quite 
a serious matter, our oldest boy being one of them. 

To a person not affected, but witnessing the effect 
upon others, the sight, though a pitiable one, could not 
be other than amusing. As soon as it began to get light, 
many could be seen, pale as death, staggering and reel- 
ing, and clutching to anything that afforded a hand-hold, 
making their way, as best they could, up onto the deck, 
to allow the effects of the sickness to have its free course, 
and to get the benefit of the fresh air. Others, too weak 
to make their way alone, but assisted by friends not so 
badly affected, were with difficulty enabled to ascend to 
the deck, whilst others were helpless, and unable to leave 
their berth, and the services of the doctor were called for. 
To experience a severe attack one feels that it would be 



i6 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

better to die than to live. The sensation can not be de- 
scribed. Our whole family experienced quite a serious 
time, the oldest boy especially, as I have said. 

About mid-day on Sunday we entered Queenstown 
Harbor. Here we anchored, and remained about an 
hour, and took in first-class passengers and mail. As 
the vessel came to a stand the sickness, as if by magic, 
left every one, except the few whose cases were extreme, 
and all crowded the deck and appeared to be as lively 
as larks. We lay out some distance from the city, which, 
in the bright, glowing sunlight, presented a delightful 
picture — the distant part of the city rising to a con- 
siderable altitude, gradually sloping, in terraces, till it 
dipped the water's edge — and I fancied it to be the most 
picturesque city I had ever seen. 

When all was again in readiness, we steamed out of 
the harbor ; and the wind was against us nearly the whole 
of the voyage, so much as there was of it. It was cold, 
too, most of the time. As the vessel began to get up 
speed, she again commenced the same old motion of 
pitching, which soon had most of the passengers down 
again. Our whole family were so ill that we could 
eat scarcely anything for several days; even the sight of 
food, such as was served at our table, brought on vomit- 
ing. About the fifth day most of us were beginning to 
recover so as to be able to eat a little. The oldest boy, 
however, was still quite ill. The seventh day out we were 
still encountering rather a strong headwind, with dense 
fog that enshrouded the ship, so that an object only a 
few yards away could scarcely be seen. This neces- 
sitated an almost incessant blowing of the fog-horn, the 
weird sound of which it would be hard to forget. 

One morning about four o'clock, after we had moved 



FROM THE OLD TO THE NEW 17 

out of the fog, the sky being beautifully bright and clear, 
the cry "Icebergs !" came ringing down the hatchway. 
Anxious to get a glimpse of them, I hurried on my 
clothes ; and getting the oldest boy up, also — he was re- 
covering a little now — we were quickly on deck. There 
were three of them — monsters ; and to us who had never 
seen anything of the kind before, the spectacle was grand 
beyond description. In the distance they presented some- 
what the appearance of old, ruined castles, or cathedrals, 
with their many rugged parapets and pointed spires. 
And as the sun was just peeping up over the horizon, 
the most gorgeous colors were reflected from the huge 
bodies of congealed water. One night, when the fog 
was on, we were in imminent peril of colliding with 
another ship, a large sailing vessel directly crossing our 
course. It being damp and cold from the fog, with a 
drizzling rain, nearly all the passengers were below at 
the time. Only three or four were on deck, and they 
huddled around the smokestack, a place always well 
patronized when the weather was misty and cold. The 
ship's mate told us, afterwards, that had the lookout been 
a minute later in discovering the situation, a collision 
could not possibly have been averted. Of course, it took 
only a few minutes for the report to spread amongst 
the passengers, and for a little while all was excitement. 
The incident was not soon forgotten, either, and for the 
rest of the evening it was the supreme topic for some 
pretty sober talk ; and it did not die out entirely until we 
arrived at New York and the passengers dispersed to 
the four winds. 

Our ship had no rolling motion, but, as I have said, 
pitched and heaved a good deal, one end of the vessel 
being away up in the air one minute, and then again dip 
2 



1 8 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

deep into the water, scooping it up and flooding the 
deck. 

After getting out of the fog all was bright and clear, 
and we saw several ships, steamers and sailing vessels, 
passing and repassing. Our oldest boy, who was now 
getting back to his former life and vivacity, was here 
and there and everywhere, making friends with the 
sailors and others. He often amused himself by fasten- 
ing a thread to an empty match-box, and, letting it down 
over the side of the ship, watched it as it skimmed along 
upon the smooth surface of the water. By frequent visits 
to the kitchen, he became quite familiar with the cook, 
and used to get some dainty pieces sometimes. His 
manner and disposition were such that he soon made ac- 
quaintances and became a favorite with everybody wher- 
ever he went. We could eat but little of the food fur- 
nished at our table, and, having heard quietly that we 
could obtain something more palatable and better suited 
to the weak condition of our internal organism, the op- 
portunity was welcomed. These oft-repeated visits to 
the kitchen, however, made it necessary to unloose the 
strings of the pocketbook every time; for without that 
process nothing could be done. 

The eleventh day out from Liverpool, just as dark- 
ness was closing in upon us, we caught a faint glimpse 
of land. Daylight the next morning found most of the 
passengers on deck, eagerly expecting, from what we had 
seen the night before, that we would soon reach the end 
of our voyage. Our great, fine ship moved along 
smoothly, and land was on either side. Some very stylish 
houses — wooden houses we called them — painted in va- 
rious and gaudy colors, adorned the shores. Arriving 
in New York Harbor on the morning of the I2th day 



FROM THE OLD TO THE NEW 19 

of July, the ship was soon made fast by her anchor, and 
we were all summoned on deck to pass examination by 
the doctor, about which there was nothing painful, and 
it took but a short time. 

The most exciting time had now arrived. The weather 
was exceedingly hot ; the sun poured down its burning 
shafts upon us, and it seemed as though we would be 
roasted alive. The sailors were hauling up boxes, bales, 
and bundles of all shapes and sizes, the passengers all 
around, eagerly scrutinizing everything as it came up. 
It was a sight to see the whole deck, from fore to aft, 
strewn with this varied and queer assortment of freight. 
Some were loosening cords, others wrenching away to tear 
off boards, and others unlocking chests and boxes, so as 
to be ready for the examining officer. 

After receiving a portion of our goods, and almost 
everything having been hauled up from below, I began 
to feel a little uneasy, for I found myself minus a large 
box which contained the more valuable of our possessions. 
Officers and men were so busy that they seemed not 
to have time to answer my inquiries. After a while, how- 
ever, the mate informed me that nothing more would be 
taken out of the ship that day. "It is most likely," he 
said, "that your box is with the baggage of the cabin 
passengers, and you will have to wait till to-morrow 
morning, and go over to the ship, which will then be on 
the other side." This caused us delay and extra expense, 
as we were compelled to remain in New York till the 
evening of the next day. It appeared to me that the 
officers had suspicion that the box contained merchandise, 
and that it had been detained intentionally. Our vessel 
lay out some distance in the harbor, and we, with our 
luggage, were taken by the tender to the landing at 



20 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

Castle Garden. Here was a large, circular-shaped build- 
ing for the accommodation of immigrants. In the early 
days of the city the place was a fortified island a few 
feet from the mainland, but later it became a public hall 
for assemblies and concerts. Here it was that Jenny 
Lind, the great singer, known as the Swedish Night- 
ingale, made her first appearance in America. Many 
years ago the island was incorporated with the general 
area by filling in the intervening space with earth and 
rock, and the place was used, as at the time of which 
I am speaking, for the purpose of landing steerage immi- 
grants. A few years ago, however, in 1890, it ceased 
to be used for that purpose, and is now transformed into 
a public aquarium. 

Here in this building was stationed what I choose 
to call a recorder. His duty was to register the names, 
etc., of immigrants. Here were also brokers, or money- 
changers, who made the place a perfect Babel with their 
shouting, and with whom we exchanged our English for 
American money. There were other officials also here 
in this building, but none except those having authority 
were allowed inside ; so the place was free from a good 
deal of annoyance from hotel runners — touters, as they 
were called in England. 

In writing to friends in England, in describing this 
class of persons in this country, and some others similarly 
occupied, I did not hesitate to put them down as perfect 
pests to travelers, especially to foreigners on their arrival 
in this country and unacquainted with the customs. At 
the railway stations they swarmed about us like bees. 
They attempted to seize our satchels or whatever we had 
in our possession, and almost compelled us, by force, 
to patronize them, whether we were needing such ac- 



FROM THE OLD TO THE NEW 21 

commodations or not. And, still more strange, they even 
went so far as to enter the railway cars, and that, too, 
before the trains were brought to a stand. We were 
amazed at seeing such things, and thought within our- 
selves : "If it is liberty that we are seeking, then surely 
we have found a place where there is more than enough 
to satisfy all our longings." But we soon discovered that 
the people of this country, accustomed to such loose 
and dangerous methods, seemed not to notice anything 
strange about it, but took it all in a matter-of-fact way. 

As before stated, our arrival in New York was on 
the 1 2th day of July, the day on which a rather serious 
conflict, or riot, took place between the Orangemen and 
the Catholics. 

As soon as we got outside of this large building, we 
at once came in contact with a whole pack of these men 
before referred to. One man, who came up to me, asked 
from what part of England we had come. I told him 
that we were from London. He then went on to tell 
that he, too, came from London, and as he made many 
statements which I knew to be correct, I arranged to 
go to his place. When we arrived there, we found that 
it was not a hotel, but simply a small, private house, a 
poor looking place, with but little furniture, and that of 
the commonest kind. But when we went to bed at night, 
and were trying hard to get a little rest, we discovered 
that we were favored with lots of company as bed-fellows. 
They were not large, certainly, and occupied but a small 
area in the bed, but seemed determined not to sleep them- 
selves, nor let us sleep, either. They just persisted in 
roaming all over us, which kept us wriggling and twist- 
ing, rubbing and scratching, the whole night long. 
Whether our host shipped them with the rest of his bag- 



22 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

gage when he said good-bye to London, we were too 
polite to inquire ; but we recognized them to be the same 
kind of an animal that in England went by the name of 
"Lunnon Bug." This, I suppose, was the initiatory cere- 
mony preparatory to that which was to follow, though 
with a different kind of animal, but still more tantalizing 
in its nature. 

The thought had not entered our minds that, as a 
matter of course, we would be expected to share our bed 
with numerous other occupants; and had made no kind 
of calculation for being called upon to discharge the bill 
for the whole crew. But, being always of a peaceable 
turn of mind, and desiring to get along with all the rest 
of the world's inhabitants with as little friction as pos- 
sible, we offered no protest, and, without uttering a word 
as to the discomfort of lying with several other families 
in addition to our own, all in one bed, we just let every- 
thing go, and paid the full charges. 



CHAPTER II 
On the Immigrant Trains 

After settling ourselves in our stopping-place, we sal- 
lied forth to inspect a small portion of the city. The fine 
buildings and broad streets, Broadway in particular, 
brought to our minds the sights we had just left behind. 
It was on this street where we met the soldiers marching 
from the scene of the riot ; for we had heard that they 
had been called out to quell the disturbance. 

Another strange thing, and exceedingly dangerous, as 
it appeared to us, was the railway-beds located and trains 
running in the open streets, with no barrier whatever 
against the dangers of accident. 

Not designedly, but somehow in our rambles we fc md 
our way into some of the narrow and dirty streets down 
by the water, but remained there no longer than was 
necessary to find our way out. I will not take the time 
to describe them, for it would not make pleasant reading. 

As we boarded the train just as the dusk of evening 
was gathering, and moved slowly along through the open 
streets and groups of little urchins flinging sand and dirt 
in at the open windows, all this was so strange to us 
that we began to wonder what kind of a country we had 
got into, after all. 

Though hidden away from view of others, it would 
be no easy matter to describe the feelings to which one 

23 



24 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



may be susceptible when thousands of miles away from 
the old home and native land, and still drifting on ; when 
the probabilities are that the back is turned toward the 
old home for all time, a feeling of sadness easily finds 
its way in. And so it was as we proceeded up the valley 
of the Hudson, till the morning light broke upon us, re- 
vealing the delightful scenery along the banks of the 
beautiful river, attracting our attention, and drawing our 
thoughts away from scenes and associations we had left 
behind. 

Our first run carried us as far as Albany, where we 
arrived about seven o'clock the next morning. Of course, 
we knew not the difference ; but we were put on an immi- 
grant car, and traveled very slowly. Just before enter- 
ing Buffalo, the train was run onto a siding, and we 
were kept there several hours, and did not move into 
the station till five o'clock in the morning. Here again 
we had to wait nearly the whole day for another train. 

During our railroad trip, and particularly at this point, 
we were often not a little annoyed and puzzled. When 
information would be sought with regard to trains, in 
fact, in answer to almost any question, the invariable 
reply would be, "I guess so and so." Not being aware 
that this phrase "I guess" was prefixed, affixed, and fixed 
in every other conceivable way, almost, to any sentence, 
long or short, we would often say to ourselves, in rather 
a hasty manner perhaps, "Why, the people here in Amer- 
ica never seem to be sure about anything!" 

But "time works wonders," it is said. And so it 
would seem; for that which caused us so much annoy- 
ance thirty years ago soon became a part of our speech, 
and it would have been no easy matter to rid ourselves 
of the malady, if we had tried. 



ON THE IMMIGRANT TRAINS 25 

After waiting here eleven hours, not daring to leave 
the depot, as a train, so far as we could learn, might come 
in at any time, about four o'clock in the afternoon we 
were put on a train on the Erie Road. Arriving at Erie 
late at night, here again we had to wait several hours 
to make a change of cars. Whilst waiting here, we went 
out to make some little purchases and replenish the 
miniature pantry which we carried along in the shape of 
a fair-sized hand-satchel ; for the next day was Sunday, 
and we supposed that we would be unable to make pur- 
chases at the "shops" that day, even if v/e had been so 
inclined. 

We changed cars also at Cleveland and Toledo, being 
delayed at each place. At Cleveland, where we arrived 
Sunday morning about seven o'clock, we were compelled 
to remain all day and all night, although several trains 
passed through going west. I have thought many times 
since that we were purposely detained here simply for 
the money that might be drawn out of us. We were 
shown into quite a large wooden structure of one room, 
attached to the railway station, which extended out some 
distance over the water in the lake. This building, as 
it appeared to me, was intended for the accommodation 
of immigrants. No provision whatever was made for 
sleeping; but there was a bar in the room where drink 
and so-called refreshments were served. And, notwith- 
standing its being Sunday, the place was frequented all 
through the day and into the night by men from without 
coming in to get beer; there being no other travelers 
there but ourselves. A lot of disreputable-looking men 
were drinking and playing cards at three different tables 
nearly the whole of the time we were there, a sight most 
disgusting and degrading for even only decent people 



26 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

to be compelled to look upon. It seems to me now, as 
I look back upon that scene, that it was the most miserable 
time we have ever had to endure. 

We were told that our train would be along the next 
morning about five o'clock, and we were glad when the 
time arrived and we could get away from such a miserable 
and wicked place. We were up by four o'clock and 
ready to start on our journey, having slept none during 
the night ; for we had stretched ourselves on some long 
forms that were in the room, and rested a little as best 
we could. But we were beginning to feel pretty well 
tired out, this being the fourth day since we got on the 
cars at New York, and having had no restful sleep since 
we went aboard the ship at Liverpool. On the morning 
of the seventh day from the time we started out from 
New York we arrived at St. Louis. 

When within twenty-five or thirty miles of Alton, and 
just as daylight was coming, a most terrific thunder- 
storm burst upon us. The wind blew almost a hurricane, 
and it seemed as though the train would be blown from 
the track. The rain poured down in torrents, beating 
against the windows with such force that it seemed they 
would be smashed to atoms. The thunder and lightning 
were most violent, the whole atmosphere being so charged 
with electricity that it appeared almost a continuous blaze 
of fire. This being the first storm we had witnessed in 
this country, we thought it fearful; for we had never 
seen anything one-tenth as bad in England ; so it seemed, 
at least. 

Alighting from the train, we were transferred by 'bus 
to the ferryboat, the 'bus and we together, and thus 
crossed the "Father of Waters," and thence to the Union 
Pacific Depot. 



ON THE IMMIGRANT TRAINS 



27 



Having no friends or any one whom we knew, we 
were a little puzzled to know what course to take. Hav- 
ing with us beds, bed-clothing, two large boxes, and other 
things, and expecting to stay in St. Louis, we sat some 
time in the waiting-room, contemplating. The thought 
of going to a hotel could not for a moment be entertained, 
so at last we concluded that it would be best to hire an 
unfurnished room. So, with this object in view, the 
oldest boy and I started out. Street after street were 
examined, but without success, and so we returned. Not 
favoring the idea of having to spend the night there, 
and longing for a place where we could get a little rest 
and sleep, my wife and I started out to make another 
tour of the streets. After considerable search, we suc- 
ceeded in finding two rooms, the woman of the house re- 
fusing to let one without the other. The charges for 
rent, fifteen dollars, payable in advance, considering the 
locality and condition of the rooms, seemed exorbitant ; 
but we paid the money, feeling that we had a place of 
shelter, if nothing more, for one month at least. 

Hiring an expressman whom we saw on the street 
with an old, tumble-down, one-horse outfit, we went di- 
rectly to the depot to get our few articles of house-fur- 
nishings. We found the boxes a good deal shattered, 
and the bundles of bedding loose and cords broken, and 
they had the appearance of having been dragged around 
in the mud. We managed to get the shattered parts to- 
gether, and made off as quickly as possible to our rooms, 
not wanting to be seen by anybody. We soon had the 
beds spread on the floor, and were hoping to have a good 
night's rest. But here again we were doomed to dis- 
appointment. The weather being exceedingly hot — never 
having experienced anything like it in England — we could 



28 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

bear no covering over us, and, notwithstanding the win- 
dows being all open, it seemed we would suffocate. We 
found, too, in the night, that the rooms were infested 
with insects, cockroaches and beetles crawling all over 
the room; and, worse than all else, that pest of all pests, 
the mosquito. The windows being open, these innocent- 
looking little creatures came trooping in, and, after we 
got to bed, we soon began rubbing and scratching. We 
wondered what it could be that was causing so much 
disturbance, so I got up and struck a light — a tallow 
candle stuck into a little, flat-bottom candlestick. After 
investigating a little, we all agreed that it was these ex- 
ceedingly delicate little fellows that were the cause of all 
the trouble. Whatever of pleasure there might be in it 
for us, it must have been amusing could any one have 
witnessed the performance, going about the room with 
lighted candle in one hand, and with the other doing 
terrible execution whenever one of these intruders could 
be located. The children, as they lay rolling and kicking 
in almost a nude state, came in for an extra share of 
punishment. When one of these little creatures alighted 
on any part of their body, my open palm came down with 
a crashing report upon their bare parts, not only caus- 
ing instant death in the one case, but a writhing and 
twisting in the other. 

The extra expense on shipboard, and so much delay 
on the cars and in other ways, had carried our expendi- 
ture far beyond the calculations made before starting, in 
spite of the economy we were practicing. So, after rest- 
ing a day, I went out to look for employment. It took 
but a short time to strike up an acquaintance with a few, 
and amongst them a gentleman by the name of Clark, 
an Englishman. 



ON THE IMMIGRANT TRAINS 



29 



One day we were invited to take dinner with our new 
acquaintance, and I remember how queer it looked to 
see them take an ear in their fingers and gnaw the corn 
off the cob. But none of us could be persuaded to "try 
a little," as they said. Muskmelons, also, were brought 
on the table, and, although never having seen them be- 
fore, we were induced to "try a little." It did n't look 
quite so much like eating horses' and pigs' food, we 
thought. We were a good deal amused seeing the Ne- 
groes sitting about the market, or on the sidewalks, with 
their heads buried in a half-section of a huge water- 
melon, trying to gnaw their way through and come out 
on the other side. 



CHAPTER III 
Still Westward — Into Nebraska 

Up to the time of leaving London I held a position 
in a large piano and organ house as book-keeper, or clerk, 
as is the general term used there, and had the manage- 
ment of what was termed the outdoor tuning department. 
Professional men, mechanics, and others in England do 
not, or did not, at least, as in this country, change from 
one thing to another, so at first my attention was mainly 
given to that to which I had been accustomed; but, fail- 
ing in that, I was ready to take almost anything that 
might offer itself. 

Day after day I traversed the streets under the scorch- 
ing sun, starting out in the morning, and making numer- 
ous calls at stores, offices, and other places ; but to all my 
inquiries the invariable reply would be, "We have no 
opening now." All with whom I talked told me that 
they had not seen such hard times for many years ; that 
there were thousands of clerks and others out of employ- 
ment. About noon I would return and change my clothes, 
being as wet as a drowned rat with perspiration, and 
again made the rounds. "Is it really so," I thought to 
myself, "that there is no business being done?" Indica- 
tions naturally point that way ; for in front of stores and 
other business places could be seen men sitting on chairs 
or boxes, puffing a cigar, or with a jack-knife carving 

30 



STILL WESTWARD 



31 



away their seat from under them — so terribly strange to 
me that I could n't understand it, for I had never seen 
anything like that in my own country. "Or is this the 
custom?" I again asked myself. 

After being in the city a couple of weeks, I happened 
down by the river one morning, and just then men were 
building the buttresses and piers for the great, fine bridge 
that was to span the river. Like many others, I stopped 
and leaned over the railing that ran along the side of the 
street. Whilst watching the men at work, a gentleman 
by my side turned to me, and said: "Are you looking 
for employment? I am in the tea business, and need 
some help." So I accompanied him to his "office," as 
he called it, a little bit of a room in one of the back 
alleys near by. I found the work to be putting up tea 
in small packages, and suited to a little girl or boy. Dis- 
covering, in our conversation, that I had a wife and two 
or three children, he said, "I guess you can't afford to 
work for the amount of wages that we 're able to pay." 
I, too, guessed that the "guessing" in this instance came 
as near being correct as he could come to it ; so I again 
went out onto the streets. 

About this time, through the influence of an English 
gentlemai , our oldest boy obtained a situation with the 
firm of Sumner & Company, a piano and sewing-machine 
house, as a kind of usher. Being a bright, intelligent 
boy, he seemed to compel every one, by his pleasing at- 
tractiveness, to take a liking to him; and, although so 
young, he could perform nicely on the piano, and obtained 
permission to practice on one of the pianos during the 
noon hour. It was only a few days when he was sent 
out to distant parts of the residence portion of the city 
to make collections of small accounts. At first he was 



32 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



to receive two dollars a week — for catching flies, as he 
expressed it — but at the end of the first week his wages 
were raised. 

After a few days, when we began to get a little ac- 
quainted with the people of the house, the woman would 
come to our room with some cooked white beans, or 
tomatoes, or something else that was quite new to us, 
for us to taste them. The first taste was usually more 
than enough. Hard, dry beans we had never seen used 
as an article of human food. So, like the corn, we found 
it hard to dispel the idea that they were too much like 
horses' food, and the stomach rebelled in taking part 
in the experiment, and some other way had to be dis- 
covered to dispose of them. 

We attended church all the opportunity we had, on 
Sundays, going to different ones. At one little church, 
where we attended more than any other, on account of 
its nearness, we were impressed more by what we saw 
than with what we heard. And that which claimed so 
much of our attention was a spittoon, such as may be 
seen in saloons, offices, and other places, so common in 
this country. Well, this unique ornament of the church 
had its place close beside the pulpit, and the oft-repeated 
use made of it by the minister showed it to be an ex- 
cellent servant in its place. But, bad as it might be to 
be compelled to wade through great splashes of filthy 
and disgusting tobacco juice on the sidewalks and other 
public places, such habits emanating from behind the pul- 
pit of a minister of the gospel we could not comprehend. 

We had been in the cit}^ nearly a month, with no more 
favorable outlook for the future than the past had been. 
Rent-day was near at hand, and it was plain that a change 
must soon be made. All going out, and none coming in, 



STILL WESTWARD 



33 



accounts would n't balance up very evenly if continued 
at that rate very long. 

Having obtained the address of I. N. Taylor, presi- 
dent of the State Board of Immigration, of Columbus, 
Platte County, Nebraska, I wrote to him. In reply to 
my letter, he advised that, if I could manage to get out 
there, to do so. From what he said, we were led to sup- 
pose that Columbus was a city of considerable size and 
importance. So, after thinking the matter over care- 
fully, we seemed forced to the conclusion that the best 
thing to do would be to get out to Nebraska, and at once 
set about making arrangements for the journey. 

Having got everything in readiness, I was in the office, 
and had just paid for my railway tickets, intending to 
start at five o'clock that evening, when Mr. Caddick, the 
English gentleman before mentioned, came running in. 
He appeared to take great interest in us, and tried hard 
to persuade us to stay; but, after having gone thus far, 
we could not see how we could change our plans. Ac- 
cordingly, our minds being fully made up, we made extra 
exertion to get away on the evening train, and so reach 
our destination before Sunday. Just at the last, how- 
ever, we were hardly pressed, and, with all our hurrying, 
we arrived at the station just in time to see the train 
move out. But there was no help for it then, so we had 
to wait till four o'clock the next morning, having to 
spend the night in the waiting-room. We could not lie 
down on the seats, they being divided into small spaces, 
with iron elbow rests. But having a bundle of quilts, 
these we spread on the floor in one corner of the room, 
and the children and their mother lay down on these; 
spending the night myself driving ofif the mosquitoes, 
which seemed as though they would devour them. 

3 



34 



PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 



Under such conditions, it will easily be imagined that 
we were glad enough when morning came, though feel- 
ing in a worse condition to take the journey than we 
were the night before. On the way, we made changes 
at St. Joseph and Council Bluffs, thence ferried across 
the Missouri River to Omaha. 

Omaha was but a small place in those days, its popu- 
lation numbering about 17,000, but now has become an 
important railroad center, and twelve years ago (1890) 
numbered a population of over 140,000.^ At the time 
we came through, an iron bridge, spanning the river, 
was in course of erection. 

We had now before us about one hundred miles more 
of travel before reaching our final destination. The 
Union Pacific Railroad had been opened through to the 
Pacific Coast only two years before. The road ran along 
the Platte Valley, and, for a good part of the way to 
Columbus, close alongside the river. The valley is very 
broad, being in places a good many miles across. 

After a hot and dusty ride of two days, we arrived 
at Columbus, our destination. Who could imagine our 
surprise and utter disgust when we alighted from the 
train ! Looking out over the few, scattered, wooden 
buildings, we felt that we would have given a hundred 
times more than we possessed if we could have boarded 
the first east-bound train that came along and returned 
again to St. Louis, or anywhere almost, to get away 
from this outlandish and wild-looking little place. 



1 The recent census, taken in 1900, goes to show, that, for political 
purposes, these figures represent more, by many thousands, than was 
the actual population. It will be remembered that 1890 was the year of 
the Nebraska Amendment Campaign. 



CHAPTER IV 
Being Initiated — Our First Lesson in Roughing It 

However much disappointed we might be, we were 
not indined to be despondent, but tried always to make 
the best of a bad job. I found Mr. Taylor's office across 
the track, directly opposite the depot ; but he was away 
up in the western part of the country exploring. After 
a brief talk with his partner, Mr. Smith, who evidently 
was aware of our coming, I again went over to the 
depot, and returned with my wife and children. Mr. 
Smith then conducted us to an old, dilapidated, empty 
store building, which seemed to me to be about a hun- 
dred feet long. We made no objections, however, for 
we were glad enough to have almost any kind of a place 
where we might get a little quiet and rest. The weather 
being so very warm, we did not so much mind the many 
places where light and air found their way in quite 
freely. But O the mosquitoes! 

There was a large, broken-down stove in the room, 
but we had no cooking utensils, save such as tin plates 
and cups that we used on board ship, and also knives 
and forks, spoons, and many other little things that we 
brought from England. There were also two old rickety 
carpenter's benches in the room, which we placed side 
by side for a bedstead for the whole family. We had 
one very large, heavy feather bed, and also what was 
called a flock bed. 

35 



36 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

Having had so little rest the past two months, we 
went to bed early, and rose late the next morning; for, 
being Sunday, I could not, of course, go out to seek for 
anything. We prepared our first Sunday morning meal 
the best way we could. Placing our tin cups, plates, etc., 
on a narrow board nailed to the side of the building, 
we ate our meal in that way. After breakfast, Edgar 
and I took a walk to see the extent of the place. We 
found, about a quarter of a mile or so further east, a few 
more buildings ; some of them appeared old and weather- 
beaten. This was called the old town, and on the old 
trail, so were told, over which the Mormons traveled in 
going out to Salt Lake; and also the gold-seekers, on 
their way out to California, back in the forties. There 
were three small churches in the place — Methodist, Con- 
gregationalist, and Mormon. The Mormons were not 
polygamists, however, and there were only two or three 
families of them. Learning that Sunday-school was held 
in the Congregational church in the afternoon, the two 
oldest boys prepared themselves and went. 

At the time we left London my wife was a member 
of the Congregational Church, where we all attended; 
but frequently went to other Churches also. Occasion- 
ally we would go to hear Newman Hall, Spurgeon, and 
other noted preachers; and especially, on winter even- 
ings, we would sit under the great dome of St. Paul's 
Cathedral, with its hundreds of gas-jets far above and 
around the circle, sending their light down upon us, 
whilst the thunderous tones from the great organ seemed 
to make the massive structure tremble. But now, look- 
ing upon the Congregational Church as our home, as it 
were, it was only natural that we should first find our 



BEING INITIATED 37 

way there. The Httle Church had been organized five 
years before, and was the eighth Congregational Church 
in Nebraska, then a Territory. 

The two boys being quite neatly, and may be a little 
peculiarly dressed, being so recently from England, with 
their pleasing manner, attracted more than ordinary at- 
tention, especially from the minister's wife, and also the 
wife of Rev. Julius A. Reed. Mr. Reed had formerly 
been engaged as a home missionary, but was now in the 
banking business. After the school closed, the ladies 
wanted to know "whose two fine little gentlemen" they 
were, where they had come from, and many other par- 
ticulars. 

I was out early the next morning, and in a little while 
had visited all the stores and business places, but with- 
out success. As I left the different places the parting 
words would invariably be, "I guess you will be able 
to find something." But from past experience, that 
phrase, "I guess," had become so familiar and so mean- 
ingless that I failed to derive any encouragement or com- 
fort from it. The next day a man who kept a ranch a 
little way out of town offered me a job at hauling hay, 
at fifty cents a load. I had never had anything what- 
ever to do with horses, and knew nothing about such 
work from actual experience. But there seemed nothing 
else open to me, so I determined to try it. So I went 
out the next morning to the ranch, taking Edgar along 
with me. With the team and wagon, we followed the 
other men out to where the hay was. The hay being 
very long and coarse, and quite green, made it very heavy 
and hard to handle. The first day we managed to get 
in two loads, which made a dollar. That was n't much 



38 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

for both of us ; but we stuck to it till I fell sick, and was 
in bed some days. I was so weak and helpless that when 
I did get up I could scarcely stand upon my feet. 

Opposite to where we were staying was a lumber-yard, 
and a good many little odd pieces of wood were lying 
about, and which, by permission, the children gathered 
up, and with some of these I made a little wheelbarrow 
for the boys. Having an aptitude in the use of tools, 
and for mechanics generally, this wheelbarrow boasted 
of having a little style about it. At any rate, there was 
something about it that caused considerable attraction. 
Several times the boys were accosted, and asked, "Where 
did you get your wheelbarrow?" "Who made it?" "Is 
your father a carpenter?" The butcher, seeing the boys 
out with it one day, asked them if I could mend the 
seat of his buggy for him, "For," said he, "there are 
two carpenters here in the place, but I can't find any- 
body who seems capable of doing that little job for me." 
When the boys told me of it, I went and saw the man at 
his shop. And when he asked me if I could do the job, 
I knew that I could ; but, to let him see that I was al- 
ready somewhat of an American, I told him that "I 
guessed I could," and brought the seat away. 

Having an old diamond glass-cutter, I did also a few 
little jobs mending windows. When in England, having 
an artistic taste, I used at spare times to amuse myself 
with photography; and when we came to this country 
I brought the camera and lens, and a few other articles, 
along, thinking perhaps they might some time be of serv- 
ice to me. We had been in the place only a short time, 
when, passing the photographer's one day, I looked in; 
he had only recently come into the place. After a little 
talk, during which he learned that I had a camera and 



BEING INITIATED 



39 



lens in my possession, he asked if I would let him take 
it and use it a little ; "just to try it," he said. Not having 
any immediate use for it myself, I let him have it. 
That was the last I saw of it; for only a little while 
after that he very quietly and unceremoniously left the 
place, forgetting altogether to leave my property behind. 

Though having always tried to observe that old adage, 
"Believe everybody honest till he proves the contrary," 
there have been a good many times since that day, when 
the temptation has come near capturing me, to set it 
down that he who first wrote that proverb did n't know 
what he was talking about, and put the cart before the 
horse; and that the whole thing ought to be turned 
completely around. But I am still trying hard to cling 
to the original. 

About this time my wife caught a bad cold, and was 
brought down very ill with rheumatic fever. She had 
suffered previous attacks whilst in London, and had also 
suffered a good deal from her chest, and had received 
treatment at the hospitals; so that it could hardly be ex- 
pected that she should be robust at any time. She was 
not able to leave her bed for some time, and for several 
days her case was quite critical. The place was hardly 
fit for a person in full vigor to stay in, much less a sick 
person ; for the nights were now getting quite cold, and 
in many places the wind and rain found their way in 
freely. 

One day, when she began to grow stronger, we were 
all invited over to the minister's, to take dinner and 
spend the rest of the day there. Mr. and Mrs. Reed also 
lived in the same house, and boarded with the minister 
and his family. In the afternoon a gentleman, a ranch- 
man and Indian trader, came to the house to see me. 



40 



PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 



He owned a ranch twenty miles or so to the west, adjoin- 
ing the Pawnee Indian Reservation. Some one must 
have spoken to him about me, for, after a Httle talk, he 
told me that he was in need of some one to take charge 
of his store, and asked me if I would take the position. 
He seemed very anxious, and even suggested that he 
take the whole family out there at once. But meeting 
with so much disappointment thus far, I thought it best 
to go out first and see for myself. There happened to 
be another man in town who was going out that even- 
ing; so, after talking the matter over with my wife, we 
decided that I should go out that evening. 

The man's name was Stevens, and he had come from 
Iowa, I believe, and was looking for Government land. 
When we were ready to start, another man, named Cross, 
got into the buggy also; and he, too, was "hunting" for 
land. The sun had hidden herself away an hour before 
we started out, and darkness grew on us apace. We 
had gone only a little way when the night began to grow 
cold, and the wind blew quite briskly. After traveling 
a few miles, it grew very dark, and we got off the track. 
The driver got down and grouped around with his hands, 
trying to find the road. Getting back, we drove on till 
we came to a small stream, called Looking-glass Creek, 
a tributary of the Loup River. This we crossed, and, 
in going up the bank on the opposite side, again got off 
the track. Once more we succeeded in getting onto the 
road, and on we went again. This was repeated three 
or four times, and once the buggy came near capsizing 
and spilling us all out. We traveled on again for a few 
miles without interruption. But our misadventures were 
not all over yet, for, by and by, we found that the 
horses' heads were actually turned toward the direction 



BEING INITIATED 41 

from which we had come! Incredible as it may seem 
to some, to any who have had experience in traveUng 
on the open prairies at night, especially in a new country, 
it will not be at all strange. So the driver stopped the 
horses, and we held a brief council together; and for 
the fourth time Mr. Stevens had to get down and hunt 
up the road. He seemed a good deal puzzled this time, 
and it was quite a long while before he could satisfy 
himself as to the direction to take. But, after some 
delay, we started on again, and, without any further 
mishap, reached the end of our journey about midnight. 
The folks at the ranch were all in bed when we ar- 
rived, but we did not disturb them, but put the horses 
in the barn, and we all went up into the hayloft. There 
was no floor in the loft, simply a board laid down loosely 
here and there — enough to keep the hay from falling 
through. Having no lantern, one of the men struck a 
match — a thing I would hardly risk under any circum- 
stances — which only afforded a flash of light. Not being 
safe to grope around in the dark in search of hay to 
make some sort of a bed, I wrapped my overcoat about 
me, and lay down on the bare boards ; my head and 
shoulders on one board, body across another, and legs 
still across another, with my feet sticking out over the 
edge. The night was cold, and it began to rain, and to 
think of getting any sleep under such conditions was 
altogether out of the question. I shivered all through 
the night — or morning, rather — and was anxious for 
daylight to come. 



CHAPTER V 

Among the Red Men 

The; experiences of the night before had not prepared 
me to welcome with deUght everything of whatever sort 
that might come along. So when I got up from my bed 
of slats in the morning, and looked out on the surround- 
ings, the disgust that I felt at the sight can better be 
imagined than told. Across the yard was the little bit 
of a store building. Near to this were three or four little 
old log-cabins. The house, in the same group, was also 
built of logs, and was the largest of the buildings. Never 
having seen anything like them before, that such build- 
ings could really be intended as habitations for civilized 
people seemed almost incredible. But when we went into 
the house to get breakfast, I was almost astonished to 
meet Mrs. Platte, an educated, refined Christian lady ; 
quite a wide difference in appearance and manner to that 
of her husband. Although a log house, it was not in the 
same dilapidated condition as the other buildings were. 
Before taking breakfast, however, I went into the store, 
and had a little talk with the man in attendance ; and by 
what I learned from him, if I had gone in he would have 
had to go out. Whilst talking with the man, several 
Indians came in, and in their efforts to barter dried buf- 
falo meat, dressed robes, etc., for sugar and coffee and 
other articles, it was amusing to hear them talk. In their 
conversation they seemed to talk as much by signs as 
by word of mouth. 

42 



AMONG THE RED MEN 43 

The Impression received from what I saw of them 
did not in any way prompt a desire to associate with 
them as every-day companions, so I decHned the invita- 
tion. Only the first glance was enough to impress me 
that the Pawnee Indians were a dirty race, not only in 
regard to their personal appearance, but also in their 
habits. A better acquaintance with them in after years 
fully corroborated this first impression. Except a blanket 
cast about them, some of them were almost naked. Some 
of them wore moccasins made of rawhide, ornamented 
with beads, and a few of the squaws, as well as the bucks, 
wore buckskin pants, with a fringe down the side like 
those of the cowboys. From the appearance of their dress 
it would be hard in some instances to distinguish the 
men from the women. Having a great liking for bright, 
gaudy colors, their blankets were almost invariably of a 
red color, and they decked themselves with ornaments 
of various kinds — earrings, necklaces, bracelets, etc. The 
hair of the women, which grew low down on the fore- 
head, hung as straight as a stick about their neck and 
shoulders, almost hiding their faces. As to their food ! 
Well, there seemed nothing in the way of animal food 
too far advanced in a state of decomposition, if it would 
still hang together, for them to eat. They could often be 
seen carrying away offal — intestines and other internal 
parts of animals that had been slaughtered — from the 
slaughter-house at Columbus. It used to be said that 
they simply emptied them of their contents, and with- 
out further cleansing, cooked and ate them. At first I 
was a little skeptical, but after seeing what I did, I thought 
then that I had no longer any right to doubt. 

One day when Edgar and I were passing along, we 
came up to an Indian camp, pitched on the prairie by 



44 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



the side of the road, and they appeared to be having an 
easy time. One squaw was combing the hair of another ; 
not, however, for making a clean and neat appearance, 
judging from the toilet they usually presented. One evi- 
dently had been operated upon, and now the other was 
taking her turn. During the performance, she picked 
the vermin from the head of the other and put them into 
her mouth, and, as we supposed, was making a meal 
of them. So I thought then, if they would go so far 
as that, they would n't balk at anything. And, by the 
way they kept themselves, one would imagine that they 
would be almost alive with vermin. Stewed dog meat 
was very much in favor with them, especially on festive 
occasions. But what else there was other than the skin 
and bones, with which to flavor the soup, it would be 
hard to imagine, judging from the goodly number of 
lank curs that usually accompanied them — and no less 
smoky and dirty looking than themselves. 

About a mile and a half or so to the northwest of the 
Platte ranch was the Indian Agency. Having learned 
that the mail-carrier, "Old Mike Welsh," would leave 
there that morning for Columbus, I made up my mind 
to walk out there, and get a ride into town. On the road 
I met a number of Indians scattered along, sometimes 
men, sometimes women and children, all of them scru- 
tinizing me very closely as we passed. Some of the 
squaws had their papooses at their back; some carried 
them on a wooden frame, with a strap of buckskin across 
their foreheads ; others had theirs in a kind of bag or 
pouch formed with a blanket. 

As soon as I reached the Agency, I hunted up Old 
Mike; but, to my surprise and disappointment, only to 
be told that he had not an inch of room that he could 



AMONG THE RED MEN 



45 



spare for me. But not being inclined to give up at trifles, 
I made up my mind to foot it. But before starting out, 
I spent a little time looking about the place; for being 
right in the midst of an Indian settlement was so novel 
a thing for me that I could n't help being interested in 
the surroundings. 

The first thing that attracted my attention was the 
schoolhouse, a plain but quite large brick and stone struc- 
ture, where the Indian children were being educated. 
The school was in charge of Mrs. Platte, the lady I had 
a little while before taken breakfast with in the log house 
at the ranch. Just a little west of this building, on the 
opposite side, was the Government trading-post. Op- 
posite this was the agent's cottage; also that of the in- 
terpreter, the doctor, and one or two others. There was 
also another building, used as a boarding-house for the 
men who worked about the place. In later years we 
called this building the "hotel," and made it a stopping- 
place when on the road. As they farmed considerable 
land, several men were employed — some Indians and 
some whites — and were well provided with barns, corn- 
cribs, horses and mules, wagons, and all necessary kinds 
of farming implements and machinery. And as the Gov- 
ernment furnished all these, there was no stint. A little 
to the south, at the mouth of Beaver Creek, there was 
also a flourmill. Once a month, on their pay-day, the 
Indians received from the Government beef and other 
provisions, and clothing, besides money. The clothing 
consisted chiefly of blankets and cheap colored calico 
goods. These they would often barter away for other 
articles. A short distance to the south was the Indian 
village. Numerous wigwams or tepees were scattered 
about. The atmosphere that morning being very clear, 



46 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

with the smoke leisurely ascending in wreaths out of the 
tops of the queer-looking little abodes, the scene was 
quite picturesque. These tepees were constructed in dif- 
ferent ways, though usually of the same form. Poles 
were set up in the ground, forming a circle, and brought 
together at the top, thus making a frame conical in shape. 
A small opening was left at the top for the smoke to 
pass out. Hay or brush, or other similar material, was 
then packed around on the outside and covered with 
earth. Sometimes the framework was covered with 
tanned hides, sometimes with canvas. And it was such 
as these last that they used when moving from place to 
place, trapping, etc. Some could be seen almost any 
time with long, slender poles strapped to their ponies, 
some on each side, with the ends extending away out 
in front and behind, and the canvas rolled up and strapped 
on their backs. 

After this hasty survey, I set out on the road; and, 
by taking a more northerly route, I escaped wading the 
creek which we had forded the night before. There 
were but few houses on the way — a log or a sod house 
here and another there. When about eight or ten miles 
out my course led me through what is called a "dog- 
town," inhabited by prairie-dogs. The color of these 
exceedingly cute little animals is a reddish gray, each 
hair being red, tipped with white. They have short ears 
and tail, and have shallow cheek-pouches, in which they 
carry out the dirt in burrowing the holes in which they 
live. These pudgy little fellows could be seen by the 
hundred, sitting upon their hind legs, uttering their pe- 
culiar, harsh, barking noise — something like a young 
puppy. They are as quick as a flash, and if a person 
should make a motion to go towards them, with a flourish 



AMONG THE RED MEN 



47 



of the tail, they would dive into their holes so suddenly 
that it would be difficult to shoot them. Rattlesnakes 
are quite numerous in these dog-towns ; prairie-dogs, rat- 
tlesnakes, weasels, and owls all living together in these 
holes, one happy family. Happy, I said, but that is not 
so; for not only do these several intruders make free use 
of the cozy abode these industrious little creatures have 
labored so hard to provide for themselves, but they oft- 
times feast upon their young ; and it could hardly be 
expected that happiness would reign supreme while such 
a performance was going on. 

The sun was now getting up pretty well overhead, 
and was very warm ; and, becoming lame in one knee, 
it was all that I could do to make the last three or four 
miles. Not finding any one at our place of abode when 
I reached home in the evening, I went over to the min- 
ister's house, and found my wife and children still there. 

There being no bakery in the place, we had a terrible 
experience learning how to make bread. Our first ex- 
periment would have aflforded great amusement for all 
except ourselves ; but just about that time we did n't 
feel much like being amused in that way. After the loaves 
came out of the oven and cooled off, they were a fac- 
simile of the same amount of baked putty, in color and 
solidity. No fear of that bread crumbling or not keep- 
ing! Many times afterwards, when speaking of that ex- 
perience, the boys would say, "You might kick that bread 
from here to New York, and it would n't break a bit !" 

A few days after returning from the Platte ranch, I 
was told that the county clerk might perhaps be in need 
of help in his office. So I went down to the court- 
house and saw Mr. Hudson in his office. When I told 
him what I was looking for, "Yes," said he, "I have 



48 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

no deputy, and find it necessary now and then to have a 
Httle help; but have so recently had the assistance needed 
that everything is now posted up to date." Mr. Hudson, 
familiarly called "Elder Hudson," was the preacher at 
the little Mormon chapel, and he and his wife and family, 
with a few relatives, were the little band of Mormons 
that some years before were driven off the reservation 
by the Pawnees. I learned that they were English people, 
coming from London to this country. 

Fourteen years before, when Platte County was first 
organized, there were only thirty-five persons in the 
county. Mrs. Hudson used to relate to us the way they 
were treated by the Indians, and finally driven out alto- 
gether. She would tell how, when those tall, bony, re- 
pulsive-looking bucks would come to the house and be 
so annoying and insolent, she had used a whip to drive 
them away. 

The Indians made not the least ado about walking 
into a house, uninvited, and helping themselves to a 
chair; and about all that could be got out of them was, 
"How ! how !" spoken in a low, gutteral tone, more like 
the grunt of a pig than anything else. Being the most 
persistent beggars imaginable, it seemed almost impos- 
sible to get them out of the house without giving them 
something, or driving them out. To set a dog on them — 
if you happened to have one — was about as effective 
a way as any. They were terribly averse to having the 
"blacksnake" — a very long, heavy, flexible whip, such 
as was used in driving oxen — applied about their legs. 

A few days after this, Mr. Reed, the banker, took 
me over and introduced me to J. P. Becker — "Pete," as 
everybody called him — who kept a general merchandise 
store; also handled agricultural implements, bought and 



AMONG THE RED MEN 49 

sold grain, etc. Mr. Becker said to me : "I 'm behind 
with my books, and would like to have them straightened 
out ; but a large preponderance of my patrons are Germans 
and of other nationalities [himself being a German], and 
being the owners of some very long, crack-jaw names, 
these, I fear, would trouble you somewhat, and retard 
the work." I told him, however, that I was not much 
afraid of that; so he said, ''Well, go ahead and try it." 

The accounts were in bad shape, and a long way 
behind, and the task was no easy one, after all. I worked 
away quite hard for a month before bringing everything 
up to date. 

About three weeks prior to this, Edgar procured a 
place in a little grocery store close by, kept by "Will" 
Rickley, and received five dollars a month. After I had 
straightened Mr. Becker's accounts, I remained in the 
store, keeping the books and filling in my time with other 
work as occasion needed — serving customers, working 
over butter, making bad butter into good butter — or at 
least changing the name; loading cars with grain, po- 
tatoes, or whatever it might be ; handling plows and other 
implements, and doing a hundred and one things that 
usually comes in the way of running a store and carry- 
ing all kinds of goods in a new Western town. 

I had been at work about a month, and the nights 
were now getting so cold that it was unsafe to stay longer 
in our present abode in its extremely airy condition. 
There was no vacant house to be had of any kind, but 
we managed to procure a room in a house occupied by 
another family ; a small room with a very low ceiling — 
the kitchen. For this little bit of a room we paid seven 
dollars a month; and being exposed to the north, it was 
almost as cold as an icehouse. 
4 



50 



PIONBBRS OF THB WEST 



At first we purchased only such things as were ac- 
tually necessary to get along with — a stove, with cook- 
ing utensils ; a bedstead, table, and four chairs ; all com- 
mon and plain, but away up in price, for all that. I 
could get no money- in payment for my wages, but 
was compelled to take it out in goods at the store. 
The stove and other articles were obtained through an 
order on other stores ; the same being the case with 
furniture, boots and shoes, and clothing. At one time 
I had even to obtain postage stamps in that way, in order 
that I might send letters to friends in England. About 
all the cash I received during my five or six months in 
the store was when I filed homestead papers on a quarter 
section of Government land. Fortunately for me, per- 
haps, that the Government of these great United States 
of America was not indebted to the storekeeper, or I 
would have stood an excellent chance of being loaded 
down with an order and sent off to Washington, with 
instructions to present the document to "Uncle Sam." 
This means no reflection on Mr. Becker, for this method 
of doing business seemed to be the common custom. 
Doubtless there were many debts gathered in in that 
way that otherwise would never have been collected at 
all. But never having heard, even, of any such custom 
in England, I preferred to be given what legitimately 
belonged to me, and so be enabled to use it in my own 
way ; to make purchases of such articles as I most needed, 
and at such places as might best suit me. Which priv- 
ilege — or right, rather — one was often deprived of under 
this "order system." 

Winter weather set in quite early, the second week 
in November, and it was quite severe. In an old letter 



AMONG THE RED MEN 51 

written to friends in England, dated March 13, 1872, 
I find this statement : *'On the 12th November, I think it 
was, we had a terrific snowstorm, the wind driving the 
snow so furiously that a person could see only a few 
feet ahead. The snow that fell then, with much more 
added to it, is still on the ground. We have had three 
or four such storms during the winter. We have had 
a hard time of it, the room we live in is so intensely 
cold. The wind seems to blow right through these 
wooden houses. The weather has been much more severe 
this winter than for many years. The oldest settlers 
here say they have never experienced such a winter be- 
fore." 

Of course, we had to have fuel, and being offered 
a load of wood for five dollars, and thinking that wood 
would be less expensive than coal, I gave the order. But 
when it was delivered, I found it to be long poles, trees, 
and had to be sawed and split. And, worse than all, 
it was nothing but green cottonwood, just felled. It 
can be those only who have been compelled to burn 
green cotton-wood in the dead of winter that can form 
the least idea of the "great time" we had. We kept 
the oven full all the time baking wood, as well as having 
it stacked up behind the stove nearly to the ceiling. With 
a continual hissing and sputtering of sap and steam oozing 
from the ends of every stick in the oven, as well as that 
in the grate, one would almost imagine himself in the 
boiler-house of some factory. We would all huddle 
around the stove as close as possible; for, with a full 
draught on all the time, one might place his hand upon 
the stove with but little fear of being dangerously 
burned. The room was damp all the time, on account 



52 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



of the steam, and the smell was almost unbearable. At 
night we made use of every bit of bed covering that we 
had, besides coats, and anything else that could be made 
to stay on the bed. Covering up our heads entirely, the 
sheets and blankets would be all wet from our breath- 
ing, so that when we got up in the morning they would 
be frozen stift". 



CHAPTER VI 
The Last Stage — Into Boone County 

Being pretty well assured that my services at the 
store would not be neded very long, on the 17th day 
of October I "took out" declaration or first naturaliza- 
tion papers, and at the same time filed papers on one 
hundred and sixty acres of Government land under the 
homestead laws, in a county just newly organized, called 
Boone County. No white man had visited this new 
country till this year; that is, with a view of making 
permanent settlement. 

Being away all day at the store, and the two oldest 
boys being at school, my wife and the youngest child 
were left alone, and the Indians would come to the house 
and give them a terrible scare sometimes ; and, as I said 
before, they would open the door, walk right in, fill their 
pipes, and puff away as leisurely as you please. And 
they would not be persuaded to go away without giving 
them something. This occurred two or three times, when 
one day a young man who lived with the people in the 
other part of the house happened to be at home. So 
my wife, all in a tremble with fear, went to their rooms 
and told the woman that there were Indians in our room. 
Presently the woman came in, followed by the young 
man — a big, burly fellow, and as strong as a young 
elephant — carrying a whip in his hand. It was not, 
however, the much-dreaded "blacksnake," but a common 

53 



54 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

driving whip, with a rather long lash. But in the hands 
of John Liscoe it proved just as effective as a "black- 
snake." However much fun there was in it for those 
who witnessed the performance, to see those rawbone 
bucks, as soon as they caught sight of that whip, leap 
from their chairs and shoot out at the door, and to see the 
capers they cut as the long lash fell thick and fast about 
their lower extremities, evidently must have been any- 
thing but fun for them. He did not stop with the first 
charge, either, but kept up the assault, routing the enemy 
and driving him out onto the prairie. 

One would suppose that such apparently unfriendly 
treatment would cure them of making these oft-repeated 
visits, especially when the men would be at home ; but 
they seemed to forget all about it, and would be around 
again in a day or two. After that my wife kept the 
door locked whilst the rest of us were away. But still 
they would come, and try hard to get in. One day she 
was stooping down looking over some things in a large 
box close under the window. All at once the window 
became darkened, and looking up, there stood a great 
giant of an Indian looking down upon her, his huge 
form nearly covering the window. He made signs, and 
grunted out something that she, of course, could not 
understand. Being scared almost out of her wits, she 
snatched the child to her and crept away into one corner 
out of sight, and there remained till she felt sure that he 
had left the house. 

It was just at this time that the awful news reached 
the little town of the terrible fire then raging in Chicago. 
Although hundreds of miles away, everybody was filled 
with intense excitement; for a few days there seemed 
little else talked about. Men, what few there were, gath- 



THE LAST STAGE 55 

ered in little groups on the street and in the stores, and 
soberly discussed the awful situation ; whilst at the same 
time the fierce gale was driving the flames and licking 
up block after block, till eighteen thousand houses, cover- 
ing an area of more than two thousand acres, were laid 
in ashes. Two hundred persons perished, and nearly 
one hundred thousand more were rendered homeless ; 
the property burned being estimated at two hundred mil- 
lion dollars. 

At the same time came also the news of the great 
forest fires raging up in the North, laying waste thou- 
sands of acres and inflicting terrible loss on the settlers, 
besides the loss of many lives. 

As my wife had been a member of the Congregational 
Church in London, she entered the little Church of that 
denomination soon after our arrival in Columbus. We 
all attended the Church and Sunday-school regularly. 
Although always attending religious services in England, 
I had never identified myself with any Church as a 
member. I used somehow to have the idea, like many 
others, that I could live as near right outside of the 
Church as in it. But since coming to this country every- 
thing had become changed, and altogether different from 
what I had purposed in my mind. The difficulties that 
stood in the way, and obstacles that presented themselves 
at almost every turn, appeared so formidable that I seemed 
forced to think more seriously than I had ever done 
before, and to realize more clearly how dependent I was 
on some power other than my own, and that I could do 
little or nothing simply of myself. And so I made 
public confession, as well as profession, right there in 
the little church, to be a follower of Jesus Christ, and 
was admitted into the Church. Already the duties of 



56 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

secretary and librarian of the Sunday-school had been 
laid upon me, though I knew nothing practically about 
what those duties were; for I had not attended Sunday- 
school since I was a little boy only eight or nine years 
old. Nearly all the people in the little village in which 
I was born and reared worked in the paper-mills, and the 
proprietors of the mills, in many ways, manifested a 
good deal of interest in the moral, and spiritual wel- 
fare, too, of their employees. A Sunday-school — so we 
called it, at least — was conducted in a room of one of 
the mills, all amongst the machinery and other material. 
All that we did was to make an attempt to read the 
Bible, each scholar in turn standing up and blundering 
through a verse the best way he could. This continued 
for an hour or more. No questions were asked, and 
no instruction given; but when a verse was committed 
to memory a small "reward" card was given. I re- 
member very well, the teacher of the class to which I 
belonged was a man about forty years old ; and when 
a boy happened to strike a word that was too much 
for him — which occurred quite often — he would stop, 
and wait for the teacher to pronounce it for him. But 
almost invariably it was quite as much, or more, of a 
puzzle for the teacher than the scholar. After an almost 
inaudible mumbling of something that nobody could un- 
derstand, he would say, "Go on !" When this was over, 
we would march in procession along the country lanes 
to the church, nearly two miles away, to sit and listen — 
what time we were not asleep — to a service from an 
hour and a half to two hours long. At Christmas time 
we used to think more of the school on our return from 
Church than at any other time; for that was the time 
when we were given our annual Christmas treat^great 



THE LAST STAGE 



57 



joints of roast beef, and monster plum puddings, almost 
black with fruit, brandy, or old ale. These were always 
accompanied with mugs of beer, and served in the club- 
room of one of the public-houses of the village, known 
by the sign of the ''Three Tuns." What would be thought 
of it in these days, a Sunday-school being entertained 
in the back room of a saloon! After the feast was over, 
and the weather happened to be severe enough to form 
ice strong enough to "bear up," we would go "sliding" 
on the little horse-ponds and ditches of the neighbor- 
hood. That was all the experience I ever had in Sun- 
day-school work. 

Our younger boy — only a child, of course — was quite 
a singer. And when in Sunday-school, the minister's 
wife, who was both superintendent and organist, would 
come to his mother and ask, "Where is my little song- 
ster?" Then she would take the child up to the organ, 
and have him sing before the whole school. One of his 
favorite pieces was "How I love thee, sparkling water!" 
Having a strong voice, he did not fail to make the best 
use of it, showing not the least embarrassment. 

Speaking of Church and Sunday-school brings to my 
mind the fact that my first experience with prairie-fires 
was on a Sunday evening. Late in March, I think it 
was, we were in Church attending service, when a fire 
came sweeping down over the prairies from the north 
upon the little town. Of course, this being the first 
time I had ever seen anything of the kind, I was not 
aware of the danger. I noticed, however, there appeared 
to be a good deal of uneasiness amongst the little con- 
gregation. Presently, about midway in the sermon, the 
minister stopped suddenly, and asked the people if they 
thought there was any danger. And a young man. 



58 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

"Coon" Darling, rose and said, "The head-fire is sweep- 
ing directly down upon us, and if we 're going to do 
anything, we '11 have to be quick about it." Without an- 
other word, the congregation were asked to rise, the 
benediction pronounced, and in a few moments all had 
disappeared from the little church. Many made directly 
for the scene of the fire, which was making its way 
into the newer part of the town, whilst some went to 
their homes to get something to fight the fire with. Not 
knowing anything about the method of fighting prairie- 
fires, but hearing others as they ran hither and thither, 
shouting one to another, I ran home and snatched up 
a pair of old pants, and hastened on with the rest. All 
the people in the little village were out in full force. 
The fire had made its way almost into the town before 
it could be checked, coming close around some of the 
barns and houses, making it necessary to move wood- 
piles and other loose material that was lying scattered 
about. It was lively and exciting work for a time, and 
this being my first trial, I think I performed my part 
fairly well. 

The winter being so severe, and not being accus- 
tomed to such weather in England, it went a little hard 
with us. And about this time I was brought down with 
malaria, and for two weeks was so weak and helpless 
that I could scarcely stand upon my feet. So when I 
gained sufficient strength to go back to the store, I was 
not much surprised when told that my services were 
no longer needed, there being four other men in the 
store besides myself. But as the time was so near at 
hand for us to move onto the claim, I thought it not 
worth while my seeking other employment. 

A young man from London, who had followed 



THE LAST STAGE 



59 



close in our wake to this country, and had also filed 
papers on land adjoining mine, came out to us at this 
time. And after spending a day or two preparing door 
and window frames for a sod house I was intending to 
build on the homestead, on the morning of April loth 
we set out to locate and build our future home — our 
friend, our oldest boy, and myself; for as yet we had 
not seen the land. 

A man named Thompson happened just then to be 
hauling some goods up into the new country, so we hired 
him to carry our outfit, and provisions also, we our- 
selves walking most of the way. After passing the 
Pawnee Agency we made slow progress, there being 
simply a faint wagon track over the prairie, and it was 
late at night when we came up to a little shanty in Beaver 
valley, close by the creek. The little settlement had al- 
ready taken to itself the name of ''Hardy," that being 
the name of one of the first settlers; but it was soon 
changed, or some parties tried to change it, to Water- 
ville. Afterwards, however, a little town sprang up 
known as St. Edwards. Here at this little shanty we 
staid all night. And as Mr. Thompson was not going 
any further, we stowed our things away under the shelter 
of an open shed built of poles and old hay. Having yet 
twelve or fourteen miles to go, we set out afoot, and 
along toward evening came upon two or three small 
wooden buildings. In one of these lived a settler named 
Hammond. Evidently the man's chief ambition was 
that, in some mysterious way, perhaps, a little town might 
some day spring up and grow on his claim, with his 
ten by twelve feet board shanty as a starter, and he had 
therefore named it after himself. The other little shanty 
of the same size close by, on the adjoining claim, was 



6o PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

occupied by a middle-aged woman named Rice. Her 
son also had a claim near by. The third building, which 
was put up by the business men of Columbus for the 
temporary use of new settlers, was a little larger than 
the other two. In this little building, which was first 
called the "Frontier House," and afterwards the "hotel," 
was held the first county election. The commissioners 
also met there to do what little business there was to be 
done. In fact, it was a place for all meetings of what- 
ever kind. Across the creek lived one of the first set- 
tlers, named Dresser, in a small dugout, where, we were 
told, just such stragglers as ourselves could be accom- 
modated with something to eat ; so we at once made our 
way over there. It being the time for supper, we sat 
at the table with the family, consisting of Mr. Dresser, 
his wife, and three girls. Of course, with a family of 
five persons all in one room, and that only a hole dug 
in the ground, we might almost say, we could not expect 
to find accommodations for sleeping. We had, however, 
brought along two or three comforters, so we spread them 
on the ground in one corner of the stable — also a dug- 
out — and had for our companions that night two horses 
and a cow. I did not sleep any, however, for the cow 
and I were in too close company to be agreeable to my 
delicate taste, there being no barrier between us. 

The morning light brought with it a delightfully clear 
sky, which, when the sun came up over the hills, fairly 
glowed again. And, although not having slept a wink, 
I felt it a relief, as soon as light came, to vacate the 
space I had occupied, so that the cow might not be so 
cramped for room, and get myself out into the open. 
As I stood there listening to the hooting and cooing of 
the prairie-chickens away off in the hills, the sound was 



THE LAST STAGE 6i 

peculiarly charming to me ; and in after years it was al- 
ways a sure indication of the near approach of spring. 
Edgar and our companion seemed perfectly content with 
their situation for a couple of hours yet. Our friend was 
one of that kind who, it mattered not what or where 
the situation, could drop down — or stand up, for that 
matter — and in five minutes be as sound asleep as a 
spinning-top. If the cow should take advantage of the 
full length of her rope and tramp around on him just a 
little, I don't think it would have disturbed him any. 

Having had breakfast, Mr. Dresser accompanied us 
to point out to us our claims, which to the nearest point 
was a mile up the little valley; and which we there and 
then christened "Pleasant Valley." Mr. Dresser went 
back home, and we, after tramping back and forth over 
the land to find the corners, set out over the prairie in 
a northwesterly direction on an exploring expedition. It 
was supposed that there was no timber anywhere within 
many miles; but we had been told, the night before, 
that some men in their rambles had discovered, about 
six or seven miles to the northwest, a small body of oak, 
which, if true, would be a great boon to the few settlers. 
We tramped and tramped the whole day long, weary- 
ing ourselves out, but discovered nothing. The prairie 
had recently been burnt over, and the stubby tufts wore 
holes through our shoes. On our return, we did not 
stop at the dugout, but made directly for the little wooden 
building, the "Hotel," across the creek. Nobody was 
actually making their residence there — three or four men 
batching together till shelter of some kind could be pro- 
vided on their own claims, that 's all. Here we found 
three single young men, and a married man named Board- 
man, from New York City or Brooklyn. 



62 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

As their custom seemed to be to have all things com- 
mon, we at once joined their ranks. Our supper that 
night was made up of the renowned "bachelor's" corn- 
meal flapjacks, fried bacon, coffee, and a little thick, very 
black-looking molasses. My friend and I not being far 
enough advanced in the art of pancake making — not of 
that kind, at least — were not allowed to have a hand in 
their preparation. Of course, everything in the way of 
eating utensils consisted of tinware. 

At night we spread our blankets, buffalo robes, or 
whatever we had, and all made our bed on the floor, cov- 
ering up all the space in the little room. 

Though few as were the settlers, these men had 
formed themselves into a literary society, "Lyceum," they 
called it, holding their meetings weekly. The program 
consisted of recitations, readings, debates, etc. Our first 
night with them happened to be the time for their meet- 
ing. There were two others besides us who were staying 
in the place. Hank and Need Myers, nine of us in all. 
Hank was the presiding officer that evening, and read 
selections from a written weekly paper. It may be well, 
perhaps, that I have made no effort to retain in my 
memory the items contained in that paper, for they would 
be too funny to be repeated after all these years; but 
still, it seemed to afford a little pleasure, and helped to 
pass away the time with less danger to moral character, 
perhaps, than might have been the case with some other 
forms of amusement. 

Having no inclination to be idling away our time, we 
began, next morning, to look about to find some way to 
get our things brought up from the place where we had 
left them. Learning that one of the batching party had 
a span of mules, we made a trade with him, he hauling 



THE LAST STAGE 63 

our things whilst we went to work on his claim, making 
a large excavation to build a dugout. The same night, 
Mr. Boardman returned with our things. We had 
brought along several dozen eggs in a box, but, on open- 
ing it, we found that nearly all of them were missing; 
and, for the want of knowing what else better to call it, 
we said they had been stolen. This, however, was no 
surprise, considering the exposed situation in which the 
things had been left. 



CHAPTER VII 
Nebraska Marble and Sod Houses 

Before proceeding further, and for the information 
o£ any who have not had occasion to make use of the 
homestead law, it may be well, perhaps, to mention some 
of the provisions contained in the law to be complied with 
in order that a clear title be obtained at the expiration 
of five years. The fee, altogether, was eighteen dollars, 
fourteen dollars being paid when making the application, 
and the balance when final proof is made. From the date 
of the first papers, six months were allowed wherein to 
make improvements; but on or before the expiration of 
that time it was necessary to be on the land, and make 
it a permanent residence for five years from the date of 
the first papers. Any time two years thereafter proofs 
could be made as to the fulfillment of the conditions of 
the law, and, if found satisfactory, on the testimony of 
two other witnesses, a patent would be issued by the 
Government. 

In many instances the improvements were very 
meager, and often unavoidably so ; for what could a man 
do, supposing he had a wife and family to care for, and 
no means of support, and no team nor implements of 
any kind to work with? 

Land could also be obtained under what was called 
the pre-emption law. Under this law a quarter section 
of land could be secured by payment of two hundred dol- 

64 



MARBLE AND SOD HOUSES 65 

lars — a dollar and a quarter an acre. The pre-emptor 
was required to get onto the land within thirty days from 
the date of filing application papers, build a house, and 
make other improvements, and live on it continuously 
for six months. 

Still another way of procuring land was through the 
timber culture law. Lands secured under this statute 
were commonly called "timber claims." The fee was 
the same as that for homesteads. A good many years 
ago, at the time I took my homestead, and for some time 
afterwards, the law required that forty acres be planted 
to trees, and the trees cultivated and kept in growing 
condition for eight years. At the end of that time, proof 
as to the work having been done in accordance with the 
provisions of the law, a patent was issued, as in the case 
of homesteads. Now, to be required to break and pre- 
pare forty acres of raw prairie, plant it with trees, culti- 
vate and keep in good growing condition on a drought- 
stricken, grasshopper-devoured Nebraska prairie for the 
long term of eight years, and at the end of that time 
leave a large percentage of the many thousand trees 
planted in a "healthy and growing condition," to any 
one knowing anything at all about the enormous amount 
of labor necessary, and the difficulties in the way, at 
that time, at any rate, of growing trees successfully on 
the Western prairies, it will plainly appear how utterly 
unreasonable were these requirements. I believe that 
it might be said, without doubt, that not one out of fifty 
who did prove up under this law, if even one did, ful- 
filled its conditions. Doubtless, many put more than the 
amount of hard labor into it that was necessary to comply 
with the law ; but, on account of the conditions, at the 
expiration of the eight long years the trees could not 
S 



66 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

be found, although replanted and "filled in" time and 
time again, perhaps. No doubt the Government discov- 
ered its mistake, for some years afterward the law was 
amended so as to make the number of acres ten instead 
of forty. And still later other concessions were made, 
till finally both the timber culture and pre-emption laws 
were rescinded, and withdrawn entirely. This was a wise 
course, and ought to have been taken long before. These 
claims have been used, in a very large majority of cases, 
as any one who knows anything about it must be aware, 
more for speculation than anything else. Very few in- 
deed of the timber claims, as well as pre-emptions, es- 
pecially in the extreme western part of the State, have 
remained in the hands of the original owners; or, more 
correctly speaking, the owners of the right; but they 
have passed into the hands of speculators and great ranch- 
men, who are in a position better able to hold them at 
their pleasure, looking for paying returns some day from 
the small capital invested. No doubt that, in consequence 
of the enactment of these two laws, there are thousands 
of acres of land in Nebraska alone, held by the parties 
mentioned, that ought to have been reserved as home- 
steads for the thousands who may yet need them. 

Having learned a little of what is demanded by the 
Government in order that we may become proprietors of 
a minute portion of the great United States, let us now 
see what we did faithfully to perform our part of the 
contract. 

The next morning, after unloading our stuff on the 
sloping bank of a ravine near to where we intended to 
build the house, we at once set to work building a tem- 
porary cabin, by digging a hole six feet square in the 
rather steep land on the opposite side. Happening to find 



MARBLE AND SOD HOUSES 67 

a few sticks which had been killed out by prairie fires, 
these we set up in front and across the top, and then dug 
clods of sod and piled them up against them and over the 
roof, thinking perhaps that almost any kind of shelter 
would do until we could get the house built. We did 
our cooking outside, gipsy fashion. 

Before we proceeded to build, and that the reader may 
have a clearer idea of the work as it progressed, let me 
explain briefly the method adopted in the construction 
of a sod house. 

First, then, of course, after plowing the sod, about 
three inches thick, say, which was done with an ordinary 
breaking plow, was to cut it into the required length. 
As the walls usually were built three feet in width, a 
twelve-inch sod, as we called it, had, of course, to be 
cut two feet in length. In laying the sod, open spaces 
were left for doors and windows, the frames being built 
in as the walls went up. When the foundation had been 
laid, the order of laying the next course was reversed. 
This reversal process was repeated with every course till 
the walls had reached the desired height. At the proper 
height spaces were left for the windows, and the frames 
built in, as in the case of the door frames. When the 
walls were up to about the thickness of a couple of sod 
above the frames, lintels were then laid across, and the 
sod laid over them, continuing the wall right through. 
The vacant space over the frames was necessary on ac- 
count of the walls settling so much, that process going 
on for years, perhaps. Old rags, or an old gunny bag, 
was usually stuffed into the open space, and a portion 
of it removed, as occasion required. When the walls were 
high enough, about six or seven feet usually, the gable- 
ends were then built up, a few inches or a foot higher. 



68 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

for, lo prevent the dirt from washing off, as much as 
possible, by heavy rains, the roof was made almost flat. 
It was the general custom to trim down the surface of 
the walls with a sharp spade after they were up; but it 
was invariably the rule with me to trim each course as 
I laid it, thus giving a better chance to keep them up 
straight. We used to shave off the top surface of each 
course with a sharp hoe, filling in the cracks and open- 
ings between each sod. 

The walls being completed, we are now ready for the 
ridge-pole, usually a tree from ten to fifteen inches 
through at the larger end, and as near the same size the 
whole length as was possible to find one. Sometimes the 
bark was stripped off; for the wood lasted much longer 
that way, as well as having a cleaner and neater appear- 
ance. Raising the pole into position was done by rolling 
it upon skids, and necessitated the help of several of the 
neighbors. Skids were placed with one end resting on 
the edge of the wall, and the lower end extending away 
out on the ground. Some stood on top of the walls, and 
pulled on the ropes, and others, on the ground, lifted and 
pushed on the pole from below. Of course, there were 
other ways in which many of these things were done, 
depending on circumstances. Next came the rafters, 
poles from four to six inches through, and placed about 
fifteen inches apart. Over these was laid willow brush, 
and this again covered with a good quantity of hay, and 
finally, dirt piled on to the depth of six or eight inches. 
The plaster for the inside of the walls was composed of 
about one-third part clay and two of sand. Two coats 
were put on usually. With the walls trimmed down 
tolerably smooth, and a little care in putting on the 
plaster a smooth, hard surface could be made, and wall- 



MARBLE AND SOD HOUSES 69 

paper could be put on about as neatly as on the plastered 
walls of a frame or brick building. Of course, it would 
not bear getting wet, and it was often washed off by the 
rain coming through the roof. Many of the houses, how- 
ever, were never plastered, and few had floors in them 
in the early days. The ground usually was the floor, and 
the door and window frames were hewn out of the 
scrubby timber that could be found anywhere. 

In making a dugout, all the difference in that and 
building a house was that an excavation was dug into a 
bank, and walls built up in front, and also on the sloping 
banks at the sides, and the roof put on. 

Great difficulty was experienced by the settlers in pro- 
curing timber for building purposes and for fuel. At 
the first there were a few trees in a canon on the creek, 
but they all soon disappeared. After that the little patch 
of oak of which I have already spoken was discovered. 
But settlers came from long distances from adjoining 
counties, and it was but a little while before this also was 
all cleaned out, brush and all, and even the roots grubbed 
out. After that, some ventured onto the Indian reserva- 
tion, twenty-five or thirty miles away, and occasionally 
came in rather dangerous conflict with the Indians. Hav- 
ing in some way procured the necessary timber, and the 
sod plowed — "Nebraska marble," as it was called — we 
are now ready to begin building. 

Every sod house consisted of only one room, but once 
in a while could be seen a curtain stretched across the 
room, thus affording some little privacy. So I laid my 
plans for putting up a house of three rooms, making the 
partition walls of sod, but not so thick as the outer walls — 
a thing that I have never seen in any other house. The 
house, being eighteen feet wide and twenty-two feet in 



70 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

length inside, required an enormous amount of sod; and, 
having no team nor wagon of any kind, and feeling the 
need of going to as little expense as possible, we carried 
all the sod in our arms. And, on that account, we had the 
sod plowed as near to the "building spot" as possible; 
but, being on the level prairie, it was exceedingly poor 
material. It will be seen, therefore, that we had no small 
job on our hands. We started in, however, our friend and 
I, nothing daunted. Day after day we toiled on, Edgar 
helping in whatever way he could. I laid all the sod 
myself, and, when I would catch up and run out of sod, 
I would help carry in more. At the close of the first 
day, having worked like beavers, the progress that we 
had made was but little more than perceptible. After 
cooking and eating our supper, we spread our blankets 
on the floor of our six feet square cabin, and lay down 
to rest ; not, however, before bowing our heads in prayer 
in acknowledgment of blessings bestowed through the 
day, and asking for a continuance of God's protecting care 
through the night. 

Day after day for more than three weeks we labored 
steadily on. During the fourth week two men came 
along, one named Francisco, and the other named Kepfer. 
They had come up from the "Elkhorn," they said, from 
near Bell Creek, in Washington County, which place was 
afterwards known as Arlington. They were looking for 
homesteads. As we were at work, they came to us and 
made inquiries about the land, etc. But, having so 
recently come into the new country ourselves, however 
strong the desire to have neighbors right away, we felt 
that we had no right to tell them that it was the most 
productive soil and the best country anywhere in all this 
broad land, so were able to answer only a few of- their 



MARBLE AND SOD HOUSES 71 

queries. This, it would seem, ought to have been proof 
enough for them that we were yet quite green and had 
not been long in this country. However, Mr. Francisco 
filed papers on a quarter section adjoining my own, and 
the other man filed on a claim three or four miles to the 
southeast. As these men intended staying in the neigh- 
borhood a few days, I arranged with them to take their 
team and go down with me to the caiion and get a load 
of poles for the house. For this service I helped to build 
a house for each of these men. Mr. Francisco wanted 
his built, he said, in the same style I was building mine, 
except that there was to be only one room, and a much 
smaller house. 



CHAPTER VIII 
Driven from a Hole in the Ground 

It seemed that we were doomed not to get along far 
with our plans before being interrupted and delayed in 
the completion of the house. After working right along 
every day for more than three weeks, word came that the 
owner of the house in which we Hved wanted immediate 
possession of it. This, of course, made it necessary for 
me to go at once to Columbus and get the family and 
goods away. 

Hiram Rice, a young man whose name has been men- 
tioned before, having a team, I arranged with him to 
drive down and get the goods, our friend and I going 
along also. Mr. Kingham — that being the man's name — 
did not return with us, however; for just at that time 
a new bridge was being built across the river south of 
Columbus, and he went to work on that. Reaching 
Columbus on Wednesday night, most of the next day was 
spent in arranging what things we had and loading them 
on the wagon, so as to get an early start the following 
morning ; but, for some reason, the driver could not start 
out till the day after, Saturday. Altogether, we had quite 
a big load for such a small team; for they were nothing 
but ponies. Traveling slowly, we reached the Indian 
Agency at Genoa in the evening, and staid there that 
night. While here, a little incident happened which has 
been the occasion for talk and laughter many a time since. 

72 



DRIVEN FROM A HOLE 73 

A settler from Boone County, whose name was Moore, 
was returning from Columbus, and happened to be stay- 
ing at the place. He was the owner of a very dark com- 
plexion and striking features. And on Sunday morning, 
when we were in the hallway, all of a sudden our second 
oldest boy, Ernest, looked straight up into the man's 
face, and exclaimed, "Hello, squaw !" For the moment 
the man seemed to put on a confused look, but just as 
quickly it gave place to a very broad smile. The chil- 
dren were always taught to behave exactly the contrary 
to that, and, of course, his mother and I were much an- 
noyed at such conduct, and administered a rather sharp 
reproof. I met Mr. Moore a good many times after that, 
but never, I think, without that event being mentioned, 
and followed by a hearty laugh. The boy, no doubt, felt 
fully satisfied that he was an Indian, and might on that 
account, perhaps, be allowed a little more liberty, think- 
ing that an Indian was not entitled to the same considera- 
tion as a white man ; but, when going still further, and 
addressing him as "squaw," that, we thought, was get- 
ting beyond all bounds. The boys were not only taught 
to treat everybody, no matter what their condition or 
color, with due respect, but also politely. 

I regret to record it, that, although it was Sunday, 
we proceeded on our journey. Under the circumstances, 
it seemed to us then that we were helpless to do other- 
wise, being in the hands of the driver. We got along 
well enough till we came up to Beaver Creek ; but here 
we encountered quite a little delay. The crossing was 
bad, the descent being very abrupt ; it would not have 
been at all safe for my wife and children to attempt to 
cross over on the load. But there was a sod house a 
little way off, where lived a man named Baldwin. So 



74 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

the driver went over and got the loan of an empty wagon, 
and so took the folks across in that. Having again 
hitched the horses to the wagon, we both mounted, and 
slowly and cautiously began to make the descent. But, 
being perched away up on top of the goods, we were 
unable to use the brake, and descended into the stream 
with a rush. The goods swayed to and fro, and it was 
no easy matter that we clung to our places. Soon after 
we crossed the creek, Mr. Moore caught up to us ; and, 
having only an empty wagon, took my wife and children 
with him, and they staid at his house till we came up. 
We had no mishap after this, but moved on slowly, and 
reached Hammond just as the sun was seeking a hiding- 
place behind the hills in the west. And so the Sabbath 
ended ; but not as we would have had it, for we felt ill 
at ease over the day's proceedings. That night we staid 
in the little frame building. 

Hard as may have been the struggle up to this time, 
the difficulties of procuring food, even, now became more 
formidable. Everything, whether agreeable or not, was 
done under a system of reciprocity — you work for me, 
and I '11 work for you, seemed to be the only compensa- 
tion for anything one did. So the outlook was by no 
means a bright one. But still, it was not allowed to 
trouble us, perhaps, as it might many others similarly 
situated. Or we may have been too proud, as people 
sometimes call it, to let it be seen of others; not much 
doubt but there may have been a good deal in that. So 
the next morning, Hiram and I hauled the things up onto 
the claim, my wife and children walking up later in the 
day. After passing Dresser's dugout, there was not even 
a track to be seen on the prairie. I had previously in- 
quired of Mr. Dresser if there would be any danger from 



DRIVEN FROM A HOLE 75 

heavy rains by making our hut in the bank of the ravine, 
and he said he thought there would n't be any danger 
at all. Being guided by what he said, we unloaded our 
goods on the sloping bank opposite the cabin, where it 
would hardly be thought, even if there should come a 
heavy rain, that the water would rise high enough to do 
any damage. We packed the things altogether in a pile. 
There was the large barrel containing the salt pork, nearly 
the whole of two small pigs, about two hundred pounds 
or more. I had taken these, as I had other things, out 
of the store, and credited them on my wage account. 
There were also two bedsteads, table, chairs, stove, boxes, 
cooking utensils, and several things, besides beds and bed- 
clothing. Over them all I spread a large felt carpet — 
one that we brought from England — and fastened them 
with a rope; and fortunately we did. Soon my wife 
and children came along, and, as soon as we had got 
things a little in shape, Edgar and I went up to renew 
our work on the house. It was about seven hundred and 
fifty yards away, and directly north. The walls now 
being up to a considerable height, and being deprived of 
the assistance of our friend, the work, which at the first 
seemed as hard and difficult as could well be, became now 
still more so. The sod had been gathered up all around 
nearest the building, and now we had to go to the farther 
end of the breaking, which was several rods away. Of 
course, with the help of a boy only twelve years old, I 
had much the greater part of the work to do myself. 
The sod, too, having been so long plowed, was dry and 
crumbling. To be sure, we had now the little wheel- 
barrow that I had made for the children, but that, of 
course, was not intended for heavy work like that, and 
we dared not carry more than two or three sods at a time. 



76 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

We were permitted to work only a part of two days in this 
fashion; for along in the afternoon, about four o'clock, 
of the second day, a terrific thunder-storm broke sud- 
denly over us. The thunder and lightning were truly 
awful, and the rain seemed almost to pour out of the 
heavens. Edgar described the rain as "myriads of cot- 
ton threads, almost in mass, hung in a wavy form from 
the clouds." We crouched under the walls, trying to 
shelter ourselves, but in a few seconds we were soaked 
clear through. Ernest happened to be with us at the 
time, and his mother and Leonard, the youngest child, 
were down in the cabin alone. But, thinking perhaps 
that the storm would soon be over, I told Edgar to run 
down and see how his mother and Leonard were faring. 
He had been gone only a few minutes, when I looked 
out, with the expectation that if anything was wrong, he 
would signal me. But not seeing nor hearing him, I re- 
turned again inside the walls. Presently I looked again, 
and this time I heard a shrill, piercing whistle. Of 
course, I knew at once that there was danger ahead, and, 
like a hunted stag, I dashed through the beating rain, 
which seemed now to pour down harder than ever. He 
had now come onto the top of the bank, and was whistling 
and shouting with all his might, and waving his hands. 
Ernest followed me as best he could, whilst I ran on 
with all the speed I could muster. 

I tried always to deal with a critical situation with 
all the calmness I could command; but when I arrived 
at the ravine, and saw the awful peril in which they were, 
and began to realize the terrible consequence of only a 
few moments' longer delay, I confess that I was a little 
scared. There must assuredly have been a cloudburst in 
the vicinty, for never, in all the years that followed, when 



DRIVEN FROM A HOLE 



77 



during some great storm the lower lands were inundated, 
has there been one-fifth the water coursing down this 
tributary ravine as was rushing down it at this time. 
Just a little below the cabin this emptied into what we 
called the big ravine, that ran the whole length of the 
valley, originating in numerous heads in the hills several 
miles north, and finally making its way into the creek a 
mile and a quarter below. 

As soon as I got to the ravine, I dashed into the 
water, and crossed to the other side. In the hurry and 
excitement I never knew how Ernest managed to cross ; 
for I had forgotten all about him, and was thinking only 
of the other two. In making the attempt, it is a wonder 
that he was not swept off his feet and carried down by the 
onrushing current. I could n't very well get to the cabin 
from the side we were on, the banks being very abrupt 
and deep just at that point; but on the other side the 
banks made a gradual slope ; and it was on this side 
where all our things were standing. And besides, I could 
see at the first glance that we would be compelled to call 
for help, and there was not a single settler north of us; 
neither on the east nor west. It was all-important, there- 
fore, that we be on that side, otherwise we would be cut 
ofif from communication. 

On the doors that we had laid down for a floor 
was a flock-bed, and some quilts and blankets pushed 
up to one side. On these the child and his mother were 
sitting, she holding a frying-pan over his head to pro-, 
tect him from the water pouring through the slight cover- 
ing overhead. The storm still continued to rage, even 
with more fury than before, and the water rising rapidly 
every moment ; and the doors, not being fastened down, 
were borne up and floated on the water. Higher and 



78 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

higher the two caged birds were lifted till their heads 
almost touched the roof. 

After crossing the ravine, I ran down opposite the 
cabin, and again plunged into the water, which was now 
as wide as the creek into which it emptied, the force of 
the current being so great it was with difficulty that I 
kept on my feet. Having reached the cabin, I snatched 
up the child, and managed to get across and set him down 
on the other side. But now came the greater and more 
difficult task. But there was no time to think about 
difficulties or hard tasks, or to devise plans. With no 
signs of the storm abating, and the water all the time 
rising rapidly, every moment's delay increased the diffi- 
culty and added to the danger of the situation already 
so serious. So, immediately on freeing myself of my 
first load, I turned and again plunged into the turbulent 
current. I managed to reach the cabin without any mis- 
hap ; but, in attempting to use the same method with my 
wife as that adopted with the child — that of taking her 
up in my arms and carrying her across — I made an utter 
failure. Close in front of the cabin the water was quite 
deep, the earth having been washed away, and as I took 
my wife in my arms — in rather a clumsy fashion, per- 
haps — and started to carry her, I stepped into this hole, 
or washout, and lost my balance. This, with the water 
lashing so furiously about me, caused me to stumble, and, 
to save both from falling flat into the water, I was forced 
to let go my hold, and down went my wife. I held fast 
to her dress, however, and we scrambled and struggled 
through to the other side the best way we could. 

During this time the two boys stood on the bank 
anxiously watching and waiting to see what the result 
would be. But, seeing now that their mother was safe. 



DRIVEN FROM A HOLE 79 

Edgar, although so young, was as fearless as a young 
lion, and set right to work trying to rescue different ar- 
ticles as they were drifting away. Besides many little 
things that we had in the cabin, though small as the space 
was, other things that were lying outside were being car- 
ried away by the swift current. A number of things had 
already gone, and others were going. The little stock 
of groceries, and other provisions, all the except the pork 
barrel, that we had brought along, were swept away. 
As the different articles were being carried down, I would 
take hold of Edgar's hand, and hang on to him like a 
leech, and let him go out into the stream as far as we 
dared venture, and try to hook a rake into the things 
as they drifted by. Once I plunged in with the hope of 
rescuing a new hat that my wife had brought from Lon- 
don, and which she had never worn, but failed in the 
attempt. I held on to a small branch of a tree growing 
on the bank, but the force of the water was so strong 
that it broke away with me. If once anything was car- 
ried into the big ravine, there was no longer any chance 
of its rescue. All this time my wife stood on the bank 
sheltering the child as best she could from the beating 
storm by wrapping her dress about him, whilst the rain 
beat down upon her own poor bare head unmercifully. 
Meanwhile, the lightning and thunder kept up almost 
a continuous flash and roll, and she an incessant pleading 
with God that the storm might be abated. 

The boxes and other things that were standing in a 
heap on the sloping bank were partially under water ; but 
nothing could be done with them then. So when we 
saw that we could do nothing more to save the things 
that were floating away, and as the storm now began to 
subside, we sent Edgar down to see "Hi" Rice, the young 



8o PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

man wno had hauled our things onto the place only 
the morning before, and get him to come up with his 
team and wagon and take us downtown, or somewhere, 
we knew not where. You see, we had already begun 
to call the one little lone building a town, though nothing 
indicated that such a thing would be planted and grow 
there. We knew not what to do, for every thread of 
clothing had long since been soaked through and through. 
I was in great fear as to the exposure of my wife to the 
storm, together with the excitement, especially on ac- 
count of her frail health. 

After going only a short distance, and coming onto 
the lower lands of the valley, Edgar found it flooded 
all across, and had to go in a round-about way up over 
the hills. All this time my wife was standing shivering 
in her wet clothes, and it was getting dark when we heard 
the rumbling of the wagon in the valley below, and in a 
short time they drove up. We left everything just as 
they were; for there seemed nothing that we could do; 
and, considering the sad plight we were in, we thought 
it more prudent to be looking after our physical well- 
being. Hiram suggested that we go to his mother's place ; 
but, strangers as we were, it seemed to us that it would 
be an intrusion. But in the extremely uncomfortable 
situation in which we found ourselves, we had but little 
choice in the matter. So he took us to his mother's 
house, which, as I have stated before, was only a very 
small place indeed. 

Mrs. Rice was very kind, and did everything she could 
to make things as comfortable for us as possible. Her 
first thought was to provide a change of dress for my 
wife. For myself, some things of Hiram's were hunted 



DRIVEN FROM A HOLE 8l 

up; but, having no small children of her own, the boys 
could not be provided with things exactly adapted to 
their needs, so were wrapped about with anything that 
would serve for a covering till their clothes could be 
dried. A big, roaring fire in the stove was soon doing 
its share of the good work, as our clothes were hung 
up all around to dry. It needed no very acute observer 
to detect at a glance that arrangements had been made 
between Hiram and his mother before he left home that 
we should be taken there. They had already eaten their 
supper, and still there was a newly-prepared meal ready 
to be placed on the table. We did not remain up long 
after supper. Our hostess very kindly shared her bed 
with my wife, and the best provision that could be made 
for the rest of us was by placing blankets and other 
things on the floor, which covered all the space in the 
little room. 

In speaking of a cloudburst, one writer says: "The 
most destructive form of mountain storm is the so-called 
cloudburst, when the rippling brook suddenly becomes a 
roaring river, carrying death and destruction in its path. 
The noise made by the cloudburst has no parallel. Above 
the rumble and roar of masses of rushing water is heard 
a grinding, groaning sound of falling trees, of slipping 
earth, and rolling bowlders, while the banks of the stream, 
far above the danger-line, tremble as if in an earthquake. 
The senses are numbed by the awful cataclysm, and it 
seems to the spectator, although he is on the high banks 
and out of danger, as if the very foundations of the earth 
had burst and judgment-day had come. The flood tosses 
about mighty trees and rocks as if they were straws, the 
banks of the stream seem to dissolve before his eyes, and 
6 



82 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

a feeling of awe at the irresistible power of Nature steals 
over the observer. Once witnessed, a cloudburst is never 
forgotten," 

Another writer, commenting on the above, says: 
"In point of fact, however, there is no such thing as the 
bursting of a cloud. The term 'cloudburst' is a convenient 
expression by which the result of a very heavy rain is 
designated. Nearly all the surface of the mountain region 
is made up either of rocks or adobe soil. The latter, 
in most cases, has never been broken to cultivation, and 
is almost impervious to a sudden downpour of rain. The 
consequence is that the mountains are cut up with 
arroyos, gullies, and water-courses, and, in the course of 
unnumbered ages, into mighty cafions which astound the 
tourist. In an unusually heavy rainfall, the great mass 
of water, spread over a large area, instead of sinking 
into the ground, is quickly accumulated in the beds of 
the streams, which rise many feet in a short time. When 
this accumulation is rapid enough, and the 'lay of the land' 
is just right, the water rushes down the bed of the stream 
in a solid wall, and is called a cloudburst," 

The same fact would apply, if not equally, to a very 
large degree, to a prairie country, where little, if any, of 
the surface has been broken up and cultivated, as was 
the case with us at this time. This would account for 
the solid wall, as spoken of, and which we have seen 
rushing down the "big" ravine four or five feet high, 
sometimes flooding the little valley. 



CHAPTER IX 
Gathering up the Wreckage and Another Catastrophe 

Was the terrible experience that we had just passed 
through only a foretaste of all else that was to follow in 
our life on the prairie? we began to ask ourselves. But 
it would not do to foster feelings of that nature, and be- 
come despondent, and be always weighed down by a 
dread of something that might happen, and yet might 
never happen ; so we would rather not think about it. 
But for all that, the next morning we felt compelled to 
resort to some pretty sober and serious thinking, for it 
seemed evident that some new course must be pursued. 

There was the small room in the "hotel," which had 
been occupied by S. D. Avery, who seemed to be trying 
to do a little in the way of locating new settlers, making 
out "filing papers," etc. So we decided to get some of 
the things brought back from the claim, and occupy this 
little room till we could finish building the house. The 
morning was clear and bright, and Edgar and Ernest 
and I walked up to the homestead to see what could be 
done with the things. When we got to the creek, we 
found the crossing considerably damaged. It was a 
bridge that the settlers themselves had constructed, the 
bodies of two large trees laid across from bank to bank, 
and poles laid crosswise, with old hay and brush on top. 
The water had risen during the night, and had carried 
away considerable of this old stuff, and there was danger 
in crossing with a team. 

&3 



84 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

As soon as we arrived at the scene of the previous 
day's disaster, we went right to work unpacking the 
boxes, etc. The sun shone out bright and warm, and 
we spread out the beds and bed-clothing on the ground. 
We had brought along a good many things from England, 
and amongst them some good clothes for each one. And 
it was the greatest wonder that everything was not 
totally ruined. But the things were so closely packed 
in the boxes that many of them were not in as bad con- 
dition as we expected they would be. As we worked 
our way towards the bottom, we found the things mixed 
up a good deal in mud. There were many little trinkets 
on which we had bestowed extra care, and amongst them 
a small eight-day timepiece ; also a silver teapot. 

During the morning my wife came up, bringing 
Leonard along; for the sun shone out so bright that 
the prairie was drying fast. Whilst she busied herself 
looking over the clothes and other things, which were 
scattered over several rods of prairie, the two boys and 
myself went on a tour down the ravine, hoping that we 
might discover some of the lost wreckage. Our first dis- 
covery was a letter written only a short time before by 
one of the heads of the firm in which I was employed 
in London. It was lodged in some brushwood, and cov- 
ered with mud, the envelope being gone entirely. The 
letter was dated April 25, 1872. This was one of the 
things on which we had bestowed so much care, on ac- 
count of the words it contained. Thus encouraged, we 
went on, and about fifty rods away another discovery was 
made. This time it was a very heavy, long, double- 
barreled shotgun. We at first took it to be a stick of 
wood standing up in the mud at the bottom of the ravine. 
Still more encouraged ! So on we went again, and about 



GATHERING THE WRECKAGE 85 

a quarter of a mile farther on we stumbled onto a two- 
gallon earthenware jug, nearly filled with molasses, buried 
in the mud. Luckily, the cork was in securely. Leaving 
this on top of the bank, we went on again till we came 
almost to the creek, when the fourth prize came in sight. 
This time it was a common water-pail perched on top 
of the bank. We went on down to where the ravine 
emptied into the creek, but, finding nothing more, we re- 
turned. Later in the day I got Hiram to come up with 
his team, and we loaded on the wagon such things as we 
could manage to get along without, and hauled them up 
to the house, or walls of the house, rather, and stowed 
them away in the largest room. We then loaded on the 
other things, and took them down and put them in the 
little room; and there we staid two or three weeks. 

Several of the little trinkets that were in the boxes, 
and those in the cabin, were utterly ruined, and amongst 
them was the little timepiece. A silver teapot was also 
amongst these things, but that, of course, could be cleaned 
up again. It was not so much for their intrinsic value 
that we prized them so highly, but for what they repre- 
sented to us. They reminded us of other days and scenes 
and associations, and were a presentation by a lodge of 
Odd Fellows for which I had been secretary for a num- 
ber of years. 

Having sustained such a severe setback, it seemed 
now a forlorn hope to get the house completed for quite 
a time yet; so we made up our minds to build up the 
walls and put a roof over the largest room, and leave 
the rest to be done at some future time. It took us sev- 
eral days to do this, for the progress was very slow. The 
walls at last being completed, we put on the ridge-pole 
and rafters, which were nothing but green cottonwood. 



86 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

And now we needed brushwood ; so we made several trips 
a mile and a half to the creek, and cut willows, and trailed 
them in bundles behind us. These we laid evenly over 
the rafters. Just here a difficulty arose ; we had need 
of some hay to spread over the brush. The prairie had 
been swept clean by the fires running over it, but in the 
ravine the grass had grown to a considerable height, al- 
though as yet there was scarcely any on the level prairie. 
But we had no scythe, not even a sickle, to cut it with. 
So we took a couple of table-knives, and went to work 
with them, cutting a little handful at a time. The usual 
way, at that time, was to throw on loose dirt; but here 
again I tried a new plan, by first placing a layer of sod 
on the hay, and then about three inches of dirt, and then 
again another layer of sod. Having done this, we thought 
it best to have our things brought up and "move in" the 
next day, although we had no door on nor window in, 
nor anything whatever done to the interior. 

As we walked home that night, we looked back oc- 
casionally, and felt a good deal relieved, having got so 
much done. But alas, how full of disappointment this 
world of ours is! That night a great storm came up, 
and the creek was swollen to the top of its banks, carry- 
ing away everything that went to make up the old bridge 
except the big, heavy stringers. As Edgar and I were 
tramping our way up the valley the next morning, it 
was with difficulty that we reached the house, for the 
valley was flooded. As we came in sight of the house, it 
seemed to present a strange appearance ; and when we 
came up onto higher ground, it looked as though there 
was an open space between the two gable walls. And, 
sure enough, when we drew a little nearer, we saw that 
the roof, which had cost us so many days of hard toil, 



GATHERING THE WRECKAGE 87 

had fallen in. When we approached the ruins, and looked 
in on the mass of dirt and mud — a good many tons of it — 
mixed up with the poles, brushwood, and hay, burying 
out of sight the things that we had piled up in one cor- 
ner of the room, I must confess that I felt a little heart- 
sick and inclined to be discouraged. But in a moment 
I said to myself : "What 's the use ? To give way to such 
feelings will not help matters a particle, but tend, rather, 
to make a bad matter still worse." After clearing away 
the debris, we found that the table was badly shattered, 
and also one of the chairs. What, with the rain and mud 
together, the feather-bed and other things seemed just 
about ruined. All this mass of stuff was so mixed up 
and packed together that it was with the greatest diffi- 
culty and hard work that it could be separated and cleared 
away. Do the most and the best that we could, every- 
thing seemed to work against us, and at this stage of the 
proceedings we hardly knew what would be the best 
course to pursue. I had promised to plant corn for Hi 
Rice and another man to help balance up accounts for 
what they had done for me. 

Just at this time our friend Kingham came up from 
Columbus. The time had come when some improvements 
must be made on his claim. So we went right to work 
and built up the walls of a small sod house ten by twelve 
feet; and, leaving it in that condition, we both went to 
planting corn for the two men. Most of the breaking 
and other farmwork at that time was done with oxen. 
After getting through our work for these two men, Mr. 
Kingham returned to Columbus, and Edgar and I re- 
newed the work on the little sod house, with the intention, 
when completed, of occupying it till we could finish our 
own house. We had now only the roof to put on and 



88 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

door to hang. In place of a window, we nailed a piece 
of a gunny sack over the frame, and as the walls were 
not plastered nor any floor put down, it was not long 
before we had it ready to move into. It may easily be 
imagined that after putting in two large boxes, the stove, 
one of the bedsteads, chairs, and sundry other articles, 
there was not much space of the hundred and twenty 
square feet left for us to rove about on. The pork barrel 
we kept outside, on the shady side of the house, sinking 
it part way into the ground. But of the salt pork we 
ate but little, not being accustomed to it, as did many of 
the settlers ; that is, when they could get it. So we were 
quite liberal, and now and then gave pieces to the neigh- 
bors, some of whom had recently come into the country. 
Amongst them were three families from Wisconsin, each 
having children. They settled on homesteads adjoining 
one another, about a mile and a half or so up the valley. 
For some time they all lived together in a tent on one 
of the claims. 

As the spring advanced and the weather got warmer, 
it became evident that, to save the meat from spoiling, 
something must be done speedily ; so Edgar and Ernest, 
whilst I was away at work one day, said to their mother : 
"Mother, we 're going to build a smokehouse and smoke 
the meat ; it will keep it from spoiling, and give it a bet- 
ter flavor." So they made a hole in the ground, and built 
up a few sods around it, and fixed it so that the meat 
could be hung on some sticks laid across the top. Not 
knowing anything about the proper kind of material or 
fuel used to create a smoke, they knew, however, that an 
abundance of that which they needed could be obtained 
by burning green shoestring, as it was called, a woody 
kind of bush that grew on the prairie. So with these 



GATHERING THE WRECKAGE 89 

they smoked the meat. They gave it an extra dose, and, 
no doubt, thought they were doing an extra fine job ; but 
they just about spoilt it at the same time, for it gave to 
it such a strong and disagreeable flavor that we could 
hardly bear the smell of it, much less eat it. Fortunately, 
however, there were others around who seemed to have 
no scruples about it, so that there was none of it actually 
wasted. 

As soon as we had moved into the little house, by the 
order of a man named Loran Clark I went to work dig- 
ging a large cellar on Mrs. Rice's claim — some time after- 
wards Mr. Clark and Mrs. Rice were married — my work 
being "turned in," as they called it, on that which Hiram 
had done for me by hauling our goods from Columbus. 

This first summer I had five acres of breaking done 
by a man named Kilburn, and planted It to corn ; but the 
grasshoppers destroyed it, as they also did that of others. 

We had now entered into July, and, being the first 
Fourth of July that the new country had seen — prac- 
tically, at least — why should we not celebrate the "glo- 
rious Fourth ?" We held the celebration in Clark's Grove, 
down on the creek. Of course, there was only a mere 
handful of us, and no pretensions to having anything 
elaborate were indulged in. We had, however, I remem- 
ber, the indispensable reading of the Declaration of Inde- 
pendence, wherein the couple of dozen of listeners were 
reminded, as they had been on all previous celebrations, 
of the ill-treatment of the Colonists by the British, away 
back in olden times. We were told that "the history of 
the present king of Great Britain is a history of repeated 
injuries and usurpation, all having, in direct object, the 
establishment of an absolute tyranny over the States." 
And, to prove the assertion, then followed the enumera- 



90 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



tion of a long list of complaints, things that the king had 
done, and others that he had refused to do, but all equally 
bad. And the matter was left right there, without further 
explanation, as it always is, to prejudice the minds of 
children and ignorant people against England and Eng- 
lish people of the present day. 

After the reading of the Declaration of Independence, 
Loran Clark sang "Marching Through Georgia," as we 
sat around under the trees. And that is about all there 
was of the celebration, except a kind of picnic dinner. 
When dinner-time came, each family, or person, dragged 
out a basket, or whatever it might be, from its hiding- 
place under the seat in the wagon, or from behind a clump 
of brush, and squatted on the grass to eat and enjoy 
whatever had been prepared. 

Before leaving the grove, I heard some of the men 
talking about "going down to the Elkhorn to harvesting." 
They meant by that, that they were going somewhere in 
the neighborhood of what was then known as Bell Creek, 
Washington County. There seemed little here in the 
new country that any one could do unless he had a team 
and implements to work with ; and many who had, felt 
the need of going away off where work could be had 
and money earned, so that they and their families might 
live. So I cast in my lot with the rest. I had never 
worked in the harvest-field, so that I was not altogether 
without misgivings lest, when put to the test, following 
after a reaper, I might fail to keep up my "station." 
But whatever I set my mind to, I always entered upon 
it with a determination either to "do, or die," as I have 
heard some say. That predominant, dogged, persistent 
will power over that of the physical was so strong that 
I would continue on until I might fall in my place, rather 



GATHERING THE WRECKAGE 



91 



than give up. It may be that this was unwise very often, 
and no doubt exists in my mind that it has cost me 
dearly many a time. But whether a fault or something 
else, it is a thing that I have never been able to rid 
myself of; bearing acute physical suffering rather than 
let it be seen that the task was master of me. 

The men were going to start early the next morning; 
so we left the grove rather early, in order to make prepa- 
rations for my leaving home. I had always paid close 
attention to home affairs ; and I can not help thinking, 
seeing what drudgery many wives and little children 
are often wrongfully and unnecessarily subjected to, 
how easy it seemed for some men to go off and leave 
their families to shift for themselves the best way they 
could. So on that account it was no easy matter for 
me to go away and leave my wife and children alone. 
I knew, too, that the boys would have to carry all the 
water they used from Dresser's place, a mile and a half 
away ; and also to gather up what few sticks of wood 
they might be able to find down in the ravine for fuel. 
But to live, we must have food to eat, and this thought 
prevailed over the other, and I went. 



CHAPTER X 
In the Harvest-field 

As THE men were thinking of starting early, I was 
up betimes, determined not to be left behind. I carried 
along a monster carpet-bag that we had brought from 
England, filled with a change of clothes. I got down 
town long before the rest were ready to start. The party 
consisted of seven altogether, and there were two teams. 
All the men except myself had a team of some kind, 
but some left theirs at home. It was quite late when 
we got started, and one of the horses becoming lame, 
we made rather slow progress. 

Our point of destination was not a great way from 
Bell Creek — something over a hundred miles — which 
we made in three days and a half. When we arrived, we 
found that the grain would not be ready to cut for two 
or three days ; but our board was provided all the same 
by those for whom we were going to work. Three of 
us went to work for our future neighbor, Mr. Francisco. 
He and another man, named Hamilton, one of our party, 
cut the grain in the old-fashioned way with cradles. The 
man who had come out from New York City and myself 
followed behind with rakes, raking it into bundles and 
binding it. As neither of us had had any experience in 
the harvest-field, and as we did our work well — so they 
said, at least — we felt somewhat encouraged. The grain 
in one field was cut in this way, but the rest was cut 
with what was called a "dropper." 

92 



/7V THE HARVEST-FIELD 



93 



When we had finished work at this place, I went to 
work for another man, some distance away. Here they 
had a different kind of machine — a reaper, or what was 
sometimes called a "self-rake." Five or six men usually 
were placed at equal distances round a field, which were 
called "stations," following each other and binding the 
grain into bundles as it was swept from the platform 
by a revolving arm or rake. Here, too, I received a good 
deal of favorable comment, not alone for keeping up my 
station, but for taking all the grain into the bundles, 
leaving no scatterings; and also for binding the bundle 
so tightly and securely that there was no danger of its 
falling apart when handled — a fault of so much of the 
work that used to be done in the harvest-field. 

The self-rake superseded the dropper. Then came 
the "harvester." This was considered a great stride in 
the improved methods of cutting grain. With this ma- 
chine the grain was carried up on canvas elevators and 
let fall onto a table; two men standing on a platform 
alternately took a quantity into their arms, placed it upon 
a side table and bound it, and then threw it off. 

For some years past the "self-binder" has gone away 
ahead of all other harvesting machinery — that is, for 
cutting the grain — and it would seem to be all that could 
be desired, simply needing a team to draw the machine, 
and a man to drive and see that everything is running 
all right. But such strange things are coming to pass 
every day, it may yet be that both the man and the team 
will find their services are not needed; but the machine 
simply placed in the field will be told to go ahead and 
do its own work. 

I had been at work at this place only two or three 
days when a letter came, saying, "Come home at once; 



94 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



Edgar has met with an accident." At the same time, my 
wife's foot, which before I left home had shown signs 
of something being the matter, had become much worse. 
It proved to be erysipelas. So I obtained a little money 
from the man for whom I was working — just enough 
to get through with — and hurried off afoot. I walked 
into Bell Creek, and from there I traveled on the rail- 
road track as far as Fremont, which at that time con- 
sisted of only a few small buildings. Here I took the 
train to Columbus, and from there — a distance of fifty 
miles — I again traveled on "shank's horses." 

Although Edgar's hand was severely burned, it was 
not so bad as I expected it might be ; for I did n't know 
till I reached home the exact nature of the accident. 
But, as it proved, it was not more serious than a severe 
burn, though painful enough. 

The two boys, Edgar and Ernest, had come across 
some gunpowder in a tin can, that, like many other things, 
had had a thorough soaking in the washout two months 
before. It had dried and hardened into a solid, and its 
vitality, as an explosive at least, had been nearly de- 
stroyed. Edgar was holding a lump of this powder in 
his hand, "trying an experiment," as they called it. He 
was picking off small pieces and letting them fall on 
the hot stove, experiencing great delight in seeing them 
sparkle. But when a spark came in contact with that 
held in his hand, it may easily be imagined that the fun 
ended right there. His hand was very painful, and he 
carried it in a sling for some days. 

My wife's foot also had become much worse since 
I went away. After rendering them all the assistance 
I could, we consulted together, and after two days at 
home, I started back again. I hardly liked to leave 



IN THB HARVEST-FIELD 



95 



them, however, especially considering the condition they 
were in. But imperative needs had the greater weight, 
and I hoped to get back in time to put in a few days 
before the cutting was all done. 

With a good-bye salutation, as cheery as I might be 
able to make appear, I started out again over the same 
route traveled three or four days before. To my dis- 
appointment, when I got back, I found that the grain 
was just about all cut. The man for whom I had been 
working when called home wished me to stay and help 
him stack his grain. But considering the wages they 
were paying, added to the serious condition of things 
at home, it seemed best not to remain. 

So gathering up my things into my monster carpet- 
bag, and receiving the few dollars that was due me, I 
again turned my face homeward. I traveled the old 
route, which by this time had become quite familiar. Ar- 
riving at Columbus about four o'clock in the afternoon, 
I staid here only long enough to purchase a rope, and 
a little tea to take home to my wife. Being inch rope, 
and sixty feet of it, what with that and the carpet-bag 
of colossal dimensions filled with clothes, I was pretty 
well loaded down. It was drawing toward evening when 
I threw the rope in a coil over my head, and, carrying 
it on my neck, started out. I had traveled only a few 
miles when darkness overtook me. I hardly fancied 
spending the night on the open prairie, for my deadly 
enemies the mosquitoes, swarmed my pathway. So 
coming up to a house close by the road nine or ten miles 
out, where lived a gentleman named Wright, a Baptist 
minister, I turned in. Going up to the house, I inquired 
if shelter for the night could be given me. And the 
minister himself, who answered my knock on the door, 



96 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

replied, "I 'm sorry we are not able to offer you better 
accommodations ; but if you can put up with the cot, you 
will be most welcome." I thanked the gentleman for 
his kindly offer, and told him that, being anxious to 
reach home the next night, it would best suit me to 
steal away at the first glimmer of dawn. To which he 
replied, "That 's all right." So the next morning, be- 
fore the first streaks of gray had made their appearance 
in the eastern horizon, found me trudging along on the 
road with my load through the "prairie-dog town" spoken 
of before. Anxious to save myself any unnecessary 
steps, I attempted to make a short cut across the prairie, 
but soon found myself entangled in a perfect maze. I 
had wandered off into a jungle of tall grass and weeds 
and a kind of rush, and lost sight of the point for which I 
was aiming. There being a very heavy dew that morning, 
it was not long before I was as wet through as though 
I had been wading a river. After I had managed to 
extricate myself, and get onto the road and into the 
full glare of the sun, my feet became so sore that, later 
in the day, walking became a painful process. As I 
neared home toward sundown, the old trouble in my knee 
came back to me again, and it was with a good deal of 
difficulty and pain that the last four or five miles were 
made. On my arrival home, I found that Edgar's hand 
was making favorable progress ; but his mother's foot 
had not improved any. 

However much inclined I may have been to take a 
day's rest, there seemed too much that needed to be 
done to give thought to that. Carrying water in small 
quantities a mile and a half was a laborious task, and 
consumed a good deal of time. So now having a rope, 
I set about digging a well. Having had no experience, 



IN THE HARVEST-FIELD 97 

and aiming to make room for a large body of water, I 
unwisely made the well about four feet across. I dug 
down till I could no longer throw out the dirt, and then 
attached a cord to a common water-pail, and Edgar and 
Ernest together drew it up, hand over hand. But as I 
dug deeper, it soon became too much for them ; so I then 
made a windlass. I used to go down in the morning, 
and remain all day. For I did n't care to risk myself 
dangling on the end of a rope more than I was com- 
pelled to, though I helped myself all I could by pulling, 
or holding on to, a cord that hung down the side of the 
well. I can imagine I see myself now, resting on the 
spade as it stood against the wall, and munching a dry 
soda biscuit that had been let down to me; and that 
was my dinner. 

My wife being always in great fear when we were 
engaged in work that she thought was the least dan- 
gerous, her foot being so bad that she could not bear 
putting it to the ground, would lie on the bed in the 
little sod house, about four hundred yards away, look- 
ing out from the door, watching the boys intently and 
with extreme anxiety lest some accident might happen. 
Before the completion of the well, her foot began to 
amend, and she could bear it no longer to remain so 
far away from the scene of danger, and would hobble 
across the five acres of breaking the best way she could. 
There she would sit by the well nearly the whole day 
long, and keep a strict vigil over every movement the 
boys made. When about fifty feet down we struck water ; 
but we continued on till we had reached a depth of fifty- 
two feet ; and in two or three days the water had risen 
to over three feet. This was ample supply for all pur- 
poses, for we had no stock of any kind to care for. 
7 



98 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

Quite late in the season, I had another five acres 
of breaking done by a young man named Curry. He 
and his mother had claims adjoining one another in 
Beaver Valley. Some time later, Mrs. Curry died, and 
W2iS buried on the claim. Funeral services were held 
in the sod house, and were conducted by old Mr. Boll- 
man — "Elder Bollman," as he was familiarly called. 
This was the first funeral, I believe, that had taken place 
in the neighborhood, if not the county; and nearly all 
the settlers in the vicinity were present. This breaking 
I paid for in various ways, helping Mr. Curry build a 
sod house some time later. 

Toward the end of August, I thought we had better 
be doing something towards the completion of the house. 
One of the walls had settled out of perpendicular, so 
that it was necessary to tear down the greater portion 
of it and rebuild it. 

Having served a term in the school of experience, 
we were ready to admit the truthfulness of the old adage, 
"Experience is the best teacher;" so instead of a six 
or seven inch pole, which resulted in a fallen roof and 
other damage, this time we went down to the cafion and 
chopped down quite a large cottonwood, and several of 
the neighbors came and helped us raise it in position. 
Although quite a long and heavy job for Edgar and 
myself alone, we at last managed to finish the house 
without any further mishap. 

It was now drawing near to October. But just a 
little while before, however, we bought a cow ; or, I 
might say, rather, our neighbor, Kingham, became re- 
sponsible for the payment, and we repaid him in labor. 
Being a single man, he was away a good deal working 
at his trade, and we later on, having the care and use 



IN THE HARVEST-FIELD 



99 



of his yoke of oxen, made the necessary improvements 
on his claim. 

We found it hard to provide a substitute for wheaten 
bread. Necessity compelled us to practice economy of 
the strictest ; and being told that bread could be made 
from "shorts," we tried the experiment, but failed to 
produce anything that was really fit to eat. We then 
made mush of it ; but as yet we had no milk, so we tried 
to eat it with a common kind of very black-looking mo- 
lasses. Then we tried cornmeal, and ate that in the 
same way. Then again, we would try our hand at mak- 
ing "johnny-cake," as the folks called it. But somehow 
we did n't get hold of the right knack of mixing. When 
taken out of the oven it would be either close and heavy 
— more like a baked pudding — or else be all dry and 
crumbling, and would n't hang together. That was long 
before we heard of any such thing as bolted meal. We 
had never heard of these preparations as articles of food 
before coming to this country, and the stomach almost 
revolted at the sight of them; as in the case of the white 
beans and some other things whilst in St. Louis. And 
yet it seemed absolutely necessary that this feeling of 
nausea which they produced in some way be subdued; 
for the prospects for some time to come indicated that 
we must accustom ourselves to their use. There appeared 
no reasonable expectation that we would be able to make 
bread from wheat of our own raising for a couple of 
years, at least. So however repulsive they might be, 
we had to yield; for there were long periods when little 
else than cornmeal, prepared in one way or another, 
could be hoped for. For quite a long time it was hard 
to dispel the idea that this cornmeal mush — or com in 
whatever way prepared — was little other than pig's food. 

LofC. 



loo PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

"For in England they feed the pigs with better food 
than that," we used to say. But it being altogether 
new to us, and being ignorant of the methods of pre- 
paring it, I think we were not altogether to blame; es- 
pecially as we were not given to complaining at trifles, 
but always tried to make the best of everything. 

One day a little incident occurred that tickled our 
fancy, and, though trivial as it may seem, has never 
been forgotten. The woman of one of the families liv- 
ing up the valley, with her three little children, being 
at our house, took dinner with us. We had, I remember, 
some of that pork which the boys had given such a ter- 
rible smoking, and some johnny-cake. What seemed 
so strange and funny to us was to hear the children 
ask for more dripping, or gravy, as we called it. They 
would say: "Ma, ma! I want some grease! Give me 
some grease, ma!" We had not heard before of the 
dinner-table being furnished with "grease" as one of the 
dishes, and we were a good deal amused. 



CHAPTER XI 
Fight for the County-Seat 

Edgar having been invited to spend a few days at 
Cokimbus with some of his old schoolmates, he went 
down and staid a week. And when ready to return 
home, the two Coolidge boys, with whom he had been 
staying, gave him a little mite of a pig. Another boy — 
Thompson Elliott, the minister's son — also gave him a 
white hen. One of the settlers from our neighborhood 
happened to be at Columbus at the time, and Edgar took 
the opportunity to get a ride home, bringing his live 
stock along with him. And here was the foundation 
on which our future pig and poultry raising was built. 
The pig proved to be of an excellent kind, and in time 
gave us a dozen or more little ones — all pure white, like 
herself; it was almost a curiosity to see other than white 
pigs at that time. After keeping her about three years, 
we killed her, and she weighed over four hundred 
pounds. But coming from England, and being used to 
having fresh meat, we could eat but little salt pork, and 
longed for beef and mutton. But beef was always a 
long distance out of sight, and the word "mutton" seemed 
almost forgotten. 

Having finished the house, we moved in about the 
beginning of October. The walls were rough, just as 
they had been built, and there was no floor, of course. 
In the case of a dugout, where the hard soil (or a kind 



I02 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

of clay) is reached, a pretty fair floor may be made. 
But in the case of a house built on top of the ground 
it is different. The sod simply being taken off, the top 
soil is loose and dry, and needs very often a good sprink- 
ling of water to keep down the dust. But the constant 
moving about makes it impossible to keep it firm, unless 
quite a good deal of water is used. This makes the 
floor muddy and sticky, and extremely disagreeable. But 
O the dust! what a preserve for fleas! To do them 
proper credit, chapter after chapter might be written. 
Fleas, fleas, fleas ! and not alone in the houses, but out- 
of-doors also; on the prairie and everywhere. There 
was no place where you could hide away from them. 
They made a great part of life miserable, especially when 
in bed — no real rest from good, sound sleep could be 
had. During the summer and other warm periods the 
men folk wore what they called overalls, made of thin 
material and hanging quite loosely. Many times dur- 
ing the day some unseen force would constrain us to 
turn up the legs of our pants and let go free these 
pesky little creatures. They could be seen by the dozen, 
like grasshoppers, springing in every direction from 
under the seams as they were pulled apart. To be 
dextrous enough to catch one of these little imps, and 
wreak vengeance on him as a warning to others of his 
kind, seemed almost an idle fancy. There was always 
a feeling of delight and satisfaction, and the exclama- 
tion, "I 've got you this time ! have n't I ?" on hearing 
his bones crack, if one did happen to get caught. Many 
and many a time I have seen the women take up their 
skirts in both hands and give them a good shaking, 
hoping to unload and rid themselves of at least a por- 
tion of their heavy burden — heavy, not from bulk or 



FIGHT FOR COUNTY-SEAT 103 

avoirdupois, but heavy indeed on account of the torture 
they inflicted. I have known my wife many times al- 
most prostrated by thus being deprived of proper and 
needful rest. 

I remember one summer especially ; it was the first 
year that our neighbor, Cummings, and the Willot 
brothers ran a "header," and I helped do the stacking. 
At night we staid wherever we happened to be, unless 
we were quite near home. We usually lay on the floor, 
with simply a blanket or two, or buffalo robe, under us. 
Having no covering over us, we would lie with our 
pants on, and the fleas would be so tormenting that it 
seemed I never got any sleep all the time I was away 
from home. And the worse night, I think, that I ever 
experienced with fleas was when we staid at old Mr. 
Willot's place. That time I lay on a buffalo-robe, and 
did n't sleep a wink the whole night long, but kept wrig- 
gling and twisting all the time. Instead of being rested 
and strengthened for the labors of the coming day, I felt 
more tired when I arose in the morning than I did on 
lying down at night. 

Some would pour boiling water over the floor, hop- 
ing to kill them off by scalding, but it seemed a waste 
of time; for if any lost their lives by that process we 
never discovered the difference. It was not alone in sod 
houses that they created a riot and made such terrible 
havoc, but they were everywhere alike. And later on, 
when a little frame shanty or schoolhouse dotted the 
prairie here and there, they made equally bold to enter 
them. And despite scalding the floor, as some did three 
or four times a week, it was a home seemingly good 
enough for them, and they were unwilling to be driven 
out. 



I04 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

Having now a cow, we of course must make pro- 
vision for her for the winter. So I hired a man, "Dutch" 
John Martin, as he was called, to come with his ma- 
chine — the only thing of that kind anywhere about — 
and cut some grass. When sufficiently dry, we raked 
it into heaps with a couple of rakes that I had made 
for the purpose — I usually made a good many things of 
similar kind for my own use. Through the man's care- 
lessness, I came very close to a serious accident. The 
man had struck the machine in gear, and was ready to 
start up, when I was standing near by, but quite clear 
of the machine, pointing out where I wanted him to cut. 
All of a sudden, and without the least warning, he 
wheeled the horses round, and started the machine. Be- 
fore I could make a move to get out of the way — my 
back being towards the machine — the end finger-guard, 
as it was called, struck my heel, and tore a hole through 
my boot. As soon as he saw what had happened, he, 
of course, stopped the horses as quickly as possible. Only 
about two inches more, and my heel must have been 
caught between the guards, and nothing could have pre- 
vented it from being cut clear ofif, or cut square into 
from behind. Even as it was, it seemed almost a miracle 
that I received no more injury than a slight scratch; 
for the guards themselves were sharp-pointed. The man 
was a German, and I could hardly understand his at- 
tempted English. He seemed to realize something of 
the seriousness of the situation, however ; and from ap- 
pearances was not altogether scare-proof. 

I remember when I was a boy, on receiving a fright 
in some way, we used to say, "I do n't know how I look, 
but I feel pretty white." Of course, I had no mirror 
handy in which to look to find out how I appeared about 



FIGHT FOR COUNTY-SEAT 



105 



that time; but when I reaHzed the narrow escape I had 
had, I did at least feel a little pale, if not white. 

Having no means of getting in the hay, I engaged 
the men who lived together in the little settlement up 
the valley to help me, as two of the men had each a 
team of his own ; and in return for this, I agreed to go 
down their well and dig it deeper. So after stacking 
the hay, which took only a little while, I went the next 
day to work on the well. The well was nearly sixty feet 
deep, and quite small — so small that I could not stoop 
low enough without striking my head against the wall. 
Having drawn out all the water we possibly could, I 
continued to dig till, in stooping, my face touched the 
water, and I thought it then about time to stop. The 
men pulled me up, and I hastened into the tent (they 
were all still living in a tent). Hunting up some old 
clothes, I quickly made a change ; for the weather was 
quite cool at this time. They then made up a roaring 
fire, so that I might not take cold, and the women at 
once set about preparing an early supper of stewed 
chicken — that part of it I remember very well, for it 
tasted so good to me. Where and how they obtained 
the chicken, I could n't even guess. By this I do n't 
mean to insinuate that they had been visiting some- 
body's hen-roost away off in some of the older settle- 
ments where they had had a little time to devote to 
chicken-raising. 

These were all new experiences for me; but many 
times afterwards they complimented me on the "excellent 
job" I did on the well; for, ever after that, they had 
an abundance of pure water. 

About this time there was considerable agitation and 
excitement going the rounds with regard to the location 



io6 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

of the county-seat. There were two places named as 
competitors. One was on Loran Clark's place — which 
we had been calling Hammond — on the corner of which 
claim stood the little frame building mentioned several 
times before. To this place had been given the name 
of Albion. The other was at a point in Beaver Valley, 
about six miles below, on Harvey Maricle's claim, and 
called Boone. I remember an informal meeting being 
held in Mr. Maricle's house — a frame building, and one 
of the first of that kind in the county. Little speeches 
were made, and some rather warm discussion all around 
as to the advantages and disadvantages of the two places. 
So, finally, to ascertain the sentiment of the little gath- 
ering, the question was put to a vote. Of course, as 
might be expected, we from our point had rallied all 
our forces, and had gone down there a dozen strong. 
So when the vote was taken, it was shown that we were 
the stronger party of the two; and we came home that 
night in high glee. 

On the first Tuesday of the previous January, a special 
election had been held, at which several county ofiicers 
were elected. Elias Attwood, Edward Dwyer ("Ed," 
as he was always called), an Irishman, and M. E. 
Stevens were judges; A. W. Dyer and Sylvester Kinney 
were clerks of election. S. P. Bollman was elected pro- 
bate judge; S. Kinney, county clerk; and T. H. Bow- 
man, treasurer. "Need" Myers was elected sheriff, and 
William Evans, coroner. S. P. Bollman was also elected 
superintendent of public instruction. A. Crites, "Ed" 
Dwyer, and "Tom" Wilkinson were elected county com- 
missioners. "Tom" was an Englishman, and crammed 
just as full as he could be with English history — and 
especially ancient history. And it was amusing, when 



FIGHT FOR COUNTY-SEAT 



107 



the men would be gathered at the polHng-place at elec- 
tion time, and at other political gatherings, to hear his 
fluent tongue, with his strong Yorkshire brogue, as he 
would run off a long string of ancient history such as 
the listeners had never heard before. If it was not 
genuine Yorkshire, it was something so close to it that 
I could n't detect the difference. The remark would 
often be heard, "Tom's a long-headed fellow, isn't he?" 

The next election took place on the 8th day of Oc- 
tober, when the county-seat came up for settlement. I 
was on the Election Board as one of the clerks, having 
for my colleague, William Weitzel. We were then in 
what was called Oakland Precinct, which was afterwards 
divided several times, as more settlers came in. At dif- 
ferent times the precinct was so divided and changed 
that I was next in Ashland, then in Shell Creek, and, 
last of all, in Midland. 

The polling-place in our precinct at this election was 
in a sod house five or six miles up Beaver Valley, on the 
claim of a young man named Loomis. He and another 
young man named Wanzer were staying in the house 
together, and "batching it." We had but little to oc- 
cupy our time; that is, with regard to recording votes. 
For although the precinct was so large, embracing the 
greater portion of the northern half of the county, there 
were but few voters; and some who lived a long dis- 
tance off failed to make their appearance. Mr. Clark 
being specially interested in the county-seat, though not 
a resident of our precinct, was there all day watching 
the proceedings. We had no regular printed form or 
poll-books on which to make our returns, but simply 
some scraps of plain paper, about eight inches square, 
that we luckily found about the place. I did, however. 



io8 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

as was my custom on all similar occasions, carry along 
my own pen, having been elected and serving as clerk 
of election year after year for about twelve years. One 
thing, at least, the voters seemed to recognize and ap- 
preciate, that if elected to office they would be sure to 
find me in my place, and at the appointed time, no matter 
what the difficulties might be in getting there. Many 
a time I have set out early in the morning, and tramped 
across the prairie, through the tall grass and weeds, 
heavily laden with dew or frost, up over hill and down 
through deep gulch, to Shell Creek, five or six or more 
miles away, and would often get myself as wet through 
as a drowned rat. For in the earlier times special elec- 
tions were often held, for voting on bridge bonds, court- 
house bonds, etc., which would occur at any time. My 
near neighbor, who had a horse team, would sometimes 
say to me: "Why don't you wait, and ride over with 
me; I will be going over in a couple of hours. There 
will be nobody else there, and you can't do anything." 
And just there is where so many of us are at fault. We 
are so easily inclined to do as others do; and too often 
try to make ourselves think that because others are slack 
in performing their duty, simply on that account we, 
too, have a good reason for being the same. 

As I have stated, we were not rushed in our busi- 
ness, one or two strolling in along through the day and 
handing in their ballots to one of the judges, who pressed 
them through the little slit cut in the lid of an empty 
cigar-box — for we were in no sense aristocratic about 
such things in those days. The voter having passed in 
his ballot, would usually sit and lounge around the rest 
of the day. It was a time, too, when we discovered 
what dashing and heroic exploits some of our quiet and 



FIGHT FOR COUNTY-SEAT 109 

innocent neighbors had performed in some other period 
of their Hves, a good way back. The big stories of the 
still greater deeds in which they had been chief actors, 
somewhere, at some time, had a tendency to make them 
out to be pretty old men. But the antiquated story and 
the middle-aged man did not always fit very neatly. The 
big, broad smiles as they would flit from one to another 
as they sat, one on the wood-box, one on the stove, an- 
other on a backless chair, — quite a luxury, — and still an- 
other up in the corner, sprawling on the dirt floor, in 
a free-and-easy kind of fashion, one would think would 
be enough for these heroes of other days to take a hint 
from, and have their "pieces" a little better prepared 
the next time. 

When it came time for dinner, although perhaps not 
in accordance with the laws governing elections, we 
thought it would be no serious violation — out here on 
the wild Western prairie, at any rate — to call an adjourn- 
ment for dinner. So the fellow who sprawled on the 
floor in the corner, without discussion or remarks, think- 
ing it to be parliamentary and the proper way, sings 
out — at the same time making a dash for the stove, for 
the boys had a real stove in the house — "I move you, 
Mr. Election Board, that we all" — with a good deal of 
emphasis on the words "we all" — "adjourn for dinner!" 
And that was all there was to it. The man, I presume, 
had not much of an idea that he was not a member of 
that august body; but he was a voter, and wanted his 
dinner as well as anybody else, and that was enough 
for him. And so, there being not the least objection 
to his motion, it was taken for granted that it was car- 
ried unanimously, and the recess was had. 

For a little while there was a good deal of bustling 



no PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

and scuffling about and getting in one another's way, 
and raising considerable dust; for almost every one had 
a hand in preparing the meal. The fellow who came out 
from the corner, however, took the lead, and had a fire 
going in a jiffy, whilst another was mixing a paste of 
cornmeal for making flapjacks. Another was cutting up 
slices of bacon to be fried ; another grinding coffee, and 
so on. So with all this, with molasses to eat with the 
pancakes, we had quite a variety. Considering my al- 
most utter failure heretofore in trying to become an ex- 
pert in the cornmeal department, I could hardly expect 
to be allowed to have a hand in the flapjack business. 
But I could beat all the rest in almost any other kind 
of culinary work ; so I was not at loss for a job. 

We could not all sit at the table — a drygoods box — 
at one time; neither was there tinware enough to go 
round. The fellow out from the corner, however, took 
particular care to find himself at the "first table," as he 
called it. 

After finishing our dinner, we again placed our papers 
on the table, so as to be ready for any callers who might 
happen to drop in. But we found little to give us prac- 
tice in the art of penmanship ; and the tiriie might have 
proved a little irksome had it not been that our enter- 
tainers of the morning had yet a supply of their innocent 
stories to recite, and so came to our relief, and none went 
to sleep. But there was little danger of that happen- 
ing, for the fleas were on duty in full force, and hav- 
ing fine sport in the two inches of loose, dry dirt which 
we called the floor. 

In making up the returns, it was found that our pre- 
cinct had voted solidly for Albion for the county-seat. 
And when the returns came in from all the precincts 



FIGHT FOR COUNTY-SEAT m 

it was shown that Albion had received sixty-seven votes, 
and Boone twenty-one. So Albion was declared to be 
the county-seat of Boone County. But here a difficulty 
arose. The Boone folks feeling a little sore, as we say, 
over their defeat, resorted to subterfuge. They said, 
"There is no Albion in the county; and one place may 
just as well be called Albion as another ; so we will call 
our place Albion." The plat of the town had not been 
recorded, I presume, or something of that kind; but I 
do not remember now exactly how it was. But a scheme 
was started to forestall Albion and steal away her prize. 
Mr. Clark, however, discovered the plot, and the Legis- 
lature being in session, he made post-haste to Lincoln, 
and the matter was settled for Clark's Albion as the 
county-seat. 

In preparing the ballots and poll-books — or sheets, 
rather — to send in to the county clerk, my colleague and 
the rest of the board insisted on sending in the one that 
I had made, and that his be retained in the precinct, as 
was the custom, till the next election. "For," said he, 
"the handwriting is so fine, and so neat and clean ; not 
a speck or blot about it." A young man named Langtree, 
and Loran Clark, during the day had been examining 
and admiring my work, and almost covering me up, as 
it were, with commendations. And it was the same in 
all subsequent elections ; so much so indeed that I often 
felt, if not just like an ostrich — burying his head in the 
sand when in danger — at least like hiding myself away 
in some corner. They might say what best pleased 
them behind my back, where I could not hear it ; but I 
have always been averse to having praise heaped upon 
me right before my face. But it was the same in many 
other things, even when only a boy. It is a delicate 



112 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

matter to speak of one's self in this way ; but many times 
my face has flushed crimson on account, as I have al- 
ways felt, of this unmerited praise. Although appre- 
ciating in a high degree any special ability in others, 
I do not realize anything extraordinary in my own ability 
along different lines. But this perhaps may be on ac- 
count of never having felt the necessity of bestowing 
very great or extra labor in acquiring that ability, if so 
people will insist on calling it. That does not mean that 
I have not been diligent. Certainly, however, it has not 
come through the instruction received in the commonest 
of common schools, especially at the time when I re- 
ceived it; and going out to work when only ten years 
of age, the instruction amounted to almost nothing. 

As I sat there in Mr. Becker's store one day, working 
away on the books, I remember the principal of the town 
schools stood leaning against the desk, and, I suppose, 
looking me over, for it was the first time he had seen 
me; and he said, "You can drive a quill pretty good, 
can't you?" My back was towards him, however, and 
I made no reply, seeming not to notice him. 

As the years went past, and the county became more 
thickly settled, the voters would usually stand around 
the polling-place all day, filling the room. And, if the 
weather was mild and pleasant, some would be outside. 
I could not help being amused sometimes to hear the 
remarks that were made as some stretched their neck 
and peered over the shoulders of others. One would 
say, "You bet your life, you would n't catch me out here 
on this darn prairie, if I could use a pen like you can!" 
"No, nor me, either," rejoined another; "in less than 
twenty-four hours you 'd find me back there in- one o' 
them big cities!" And so they would talk. But, of 



FIGHT FOR COUNTY -SEAT 



113 



course, I never appeared to notice them ; for, I presume, 
they hardly realized how they were talking. 

I have in my possession something in the way of a 
relic — a memento of this identical election of which I 
have been speaking. It is in the form of an election cer- 
tificate, and written with pen and ink on a sheet of plain 
foolscap paper. We had no printed form of certificate, 
the same as we had in later years. A young man named 
Sylvester Kinney was county clerk at the time, the first 
the county had, the certificate being made out by W. J. 
Nelson, who was deputy clerk. The paper bears the 
impress or seal of the commissioners' court of Boone 
County, and reads thus: 

"CERTIFICATE OF ELECTION. 

State of Nebraska, 1 
Boone County, j ^^' 

I, Sylvester Kinney, County Clerk of Boone County, State of Nebraska, 
do hereby certify, that at a regular election held within and for the said 
county on the 8th day of October, A. D. 1872, John Turner was duly 
elected to the office of Clerk of Election for Oakland Precinct, Boone 
County, for the term of one year, and until his successor is duly elected and 
qualified. 

Witness my hand and the seal of said County this i8th day of October, 
A. D. 1872. S. Kinney, County Clerk. 

W. J. Nelson, Deputy." 



CHAPTER XII 
Experience with "Old Mike," the Mailcarrier 

The cold and stormy weather of winter was now 
fast approaching, and having no place of shelter for 
the cow, we thought it unsafe any longer to put off mak- 
ing some kind of provision. So we went down into the 
"big" ravine and dug a hole in the bank large enough 
for two cows. We then put on a roof the same as for 
a sod house. Setting up one of the doors which we in- 
tended to use for the house against the entrance, it was 
ready for use. It took us altogether about a week to 
complete the job. 

There being no prospect of having anything to put 
into it this year, but hoping that such a thing would be 
needed next year, we now set to work making quite a 
large excavation for a cellar, or cave, as it was some- 
times called. Here was a big job on our hands, and a 
large amount of solid, hard work. We did not expect 
to be able to complete it, but were anxious to make all 
the headway possible with any improvement that would 
be needed in the near future. We had strong belief in 
that old proverb which says something about "making 
hay while the sun shines." So day after day we worked 
and dug. 

One day whilst we were busy digging away, two of 
the neighboring settlers walking past, turned in to see 
what we were doing. These same men a little time 

114 



BXPBRIBNCB WITH "OLD MI KB" 115 

before had stopped on their way "to town." The wind 
had scattered the hay about over the yard, and I was 
cleaning it up with a rake. I always liked to have things 
neat and clean, even a farmyard. After watching me 
a few moments, one of them said, "What 's the use 
your doing that; it'll be just as bad again in a day or 
two." I thought differently, however, and made no reply, 
but kept right on with my work. On the present occa- 
sion they stood for a few minutes looking, and seemed 
a little surprised to see the big hole we were making. 
Presently one of them said, in a kind of sarcastic way, 
"What are you making that for?" I replied that I was 
trying to make a cellar. He then said : "You had better 
wait and see if you have anything to put into it first." 
I told him that I lived in hopes of having something some 
day, and preferred rather to have a place prepared than 
to have the stuff and no place to put it. 

Here was the difference ; these men were going down- 
town to "kill time," as I have heard them say many a 
time. As for myself, I have never been driven to the 
necessity of "killing time." The difficulty with me has 
always been that time has flown much too rapidly with- 
out any destructive effort on my part. Doubtless, farmers 
as a rule are an industrious and thrifty class of people; 
but for all that, in many cases at least, there used to be 
considerable "killing time" going on. 

The nights were now getting cold, and the days were 
not altogether pleasant, either, indicating that weather 
of almost any kind ought not to be a surprise. Anxious 
to provide warmer quarters for the pig, "Bessy," and 
also for the chickens — for the white "Biddy" had raised 
a brood of little ones, and, of course, they too must have 
a warmer house for winter — we stopped working on the 



ii6 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

cellar, and went to building a sod house for the pig, and 
also one to be used for a chicken-roost. 

By the time we had completed these jobs the weather 
was cold and stormy, and it seemed that winter was now 
fairly upon us, and from this on it was about all that we 
could do to provide ourselves with fuel. We used to go 
down in the ravine and pick up all the old dead stuff that 
we could find, and cutting out the little brushwood that 
had been killed by prairie fires. There were six or seven 
large elms on the claim, but I could hardly bear the 
thought of cutting down these and burning them if there 
was any possible way to get along without; for it was 
these trees that had played such an important part in in- 
ducing me to settle on the land. There happened to be, 
however, a couple of elms that had been blown down. 
They were full of knots, and very hard to do anything 
with ; but we chopped and hacked at these, carrying home 
the proceeds of our labor in sacks. Having no team that 
we could haul it with, or to go away off to get wood, I 
was a little reluctant to let any of it go ; but I did in one 
instance let a neighbor, at a stormy time, have quite "a 
little jag," as he called it, and for this he hauled a little 
to the house for me. 

That was the way with some. When the weather was 
so that they might and ought to have been laying in a 
supply against a "rainy day," they would be downtown 
"killing time." And this was one of the men who only 
a little time before, and rather sneeringly, it appeared to 
me, suggested that I had better wait and see if I would 
have anything to put into it before making a cellar ; but, 
as I have said before, I always preferred to "make hay 
in fair weather." 

I will not weary the reader with the many incidents 



BXPBRIENCB WITH 'OLD MIKE" 



117 



that contributed to make up this first hard winter on the 
wild, open prairie. As I have said, when the weather was 
so that we could be out, the time was principally taken 
up in carrying up wood and preparing it for fuel. Some 
of the few little bits of cornstalks that the grasshoppers 
had left, and stalks of the sunflower, we chopped up and 
stowed away in one of the small rooms in the house. 
We tried almost everything that would suggest itself as 
fuel. Hearing of some burning the dry, hard droppings 
of the cattle picked up on the prairie, "Buffalo chips," as 
they were called, we thought that we would give them 
a trial ; but a very small dose of that kind was all that 
was needed to cure us of that longing. We could get 
no flame from them, but they simply smoldered away; 
and, worse than all, they filled the house with an odor 
almost unbearable. 

Although the country was so new, we were not alto- 
gether deprived of religious privileges on the Sabbath. 
The first summer we had services of some kind almost 
every Sunday afternoon. An old gentleman. Rev. S. P. 
Bollman, a Methodist minister having no charge, preached 
sometimes in the "hotel," and in different houses and 
shanties close around. 

When we left St. Louis and came to Columbus, a 
voung man named Marshall Smith arrived there about 
the same time, and started a little bakery, and shortly 
after added a line of groceries. The building in which 
he was conducting business was quite small, but trade 
increased rapidly, and he appeared to be prospering, and 
doubtless he was. He may have been gathering in the 
fruits of an honest, fair and square dealing in his busi- 
ness, for he was a good Christian young man. He soon 
found it necessary to move into more commodious quar- 



Ii8 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

ters. Seeing me in Mr. Becker's store a few times, we 
became a little acquainted ; so along about this time, Feb- 
ruary, he wrote, asking if I would go down and assist 
him in moving his goods into a larger building. I felt 
somewhat perplexed to know what to do about going — 
to leave my wife and children in this, often the most 
severe month of winter, with so little, if any, of the com- 
monest comforts. These thoughts caused me to hesitate. 
Then again, I said to myself, "How much we are in need, 
and what a help the few dollars that I might earn would 
be to us !" So we talked the matter over pretty thor- 
oughly together. No matter how dreary the outlook, and 
though frail in health, my wife was always willing to 
assent to any project, if she thought it would "be for the 
best," as she would often say. The all-important ques- 
tion with her was, "Is it right ?" Being satisfied on that 
point, and leaving entirely out of thought what it might 
entail by way of discomfort, hardship, or even privation, 
she thought that if it is right, it must ultimately and 
surely be for the best. 

I made what preparations I was able in order that 
things might go as easy with them as possible during my 
absence. I took along my "second best" clothes — a term 
used in England ; for, as I have stated, we brought along 
a fair supply when we came to this country. Our present 
needs lay more in the way of clothes for every-day use; 
so, if we should take and use up our best, the prospects 
for replacing them were clear beyond our vision. 

The mail service had been extended and a post-office 
established, and Mr. Dresser was appointed postmaster, 
and, of course, had his office — we will call it that — in the 
little dugout in which he lived. An empty cracker-box, 
divided into small spaces and fastened with wooden pegs 



BXPERIBNCB WITH 'OLD MIKE" 



119 



against the dirt wall, served for mail-boxes. The man 
who drove the mail-wagon lived at Columbus, the same 
"Old Mike Walsh" spoken of in a previous chapter. My 
purpose was to ride to Columbus with Mike, so I went 
down on the morning he would leave. When I got down 
to Mr. Dresser's, Mike was just getting out his team 
making ready to start. I asked him what his charge 
would be to carry me to Columbus, and he said that he 
would let me ride for a dollar. So I said to him: "I 
have n't any money now, but will be able to pay you pretty 
soon, for I 'm going down to do a little work for Marshall 
Smith." He hemmed and hawed a good deal, and finally 
said, in a gruff and surly tone, "I can't afford to haul 
folks for nothin'." And the more I pleaded with him 
the more obstinate he seemed to get, and started off with- 
out me. 

Mike had always appeared to me to be made up of a 
great bundle of eccentricity, so I was not so greatly sur- 
prised as I would have been had it been some other per- 
son. As he started up his horses, I took hold of the hind 
end of the wagon — a small spring wagon — and, resting 
my satchel in the wagon as I held it with my other hand, 
I trotted along behind, determined not to be outdone, 
knowing well my powers of endurance. It may be, 
though, that I might not have undertaken to perform 
the task just in that way, only that I might show to old 
Mike what an independent spirit, combined with a deter- 
mined will, could accomplish, in spite of all his meanness. 
The road happened to be in good condition for traveling. 
His first halting-place was at a post-office called Boone, 
about six miles down the valley. After exchanging the 
mail, he mounted his seat, and drove off again without 
uttering a word to me, or I to him. However, the few 



I20 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

minutes delay had aflforded me time to replenish my 
breathing apparatus with a fresh supply of oxygen. The 
atmosphere was not so very cold, but a strong wind came 
up, and later in the day it blew a perfect gale. As I was 
traveling a good deal in line with the wind, I did not feel 
its effects. In fact, I was all wet with sweat, having on 
two coats. Now and again old Mike would cast a sly 
glance over his shoulder at me, and seemed to experience 
a delight, but said nothing. This continued till we 
reached the Indian Agency, a distance of about twenty- 
five miles from my home. Here Mike unhitched his team 
and put them in the barn, whilst eating his dinner in the 
house. During the time we were here I stood outside and 
took a little lunch which I had brought along in my 
satchel. 

After dinner, when he had got his team all ready, he 
climbed into his seat and was about to start, when I made 
straightway for my old position behind the wagon, with 
as strong determination as ever to be a "hanger on," if 
nothing more. I thought maybe he might yet relent, and 
show a little compassion, but I said nothing; for when I 
had made up my mind on doing a thing like that, it took 
more than a twenty-five mile trot to turn me from my 
purpose. 

What had taken possession of Mike I do n't know. 
It may have been something in the dinner that he ate 
that had affected him. However, as soon as he was com- 
fortably seated, he picked up the lines, and then all of a 
sudden turned himself, and, looking out from under the 
broad brim of his very much of a slouch hat, in a low and 
sullen tone said to me, and for the first time he had 
spoken since we started, "I guess you had better get up 
into the seat." By this time there was a pretty strong 



BXPBRIBNCB WITH 'OLD MIKB" 121 

feeling of American independence, with a little of the 
English still left, working its way into my bones ; but it 
was hardly strong enough to drive me into a mood of 
sulkiness, and refuse the invitation. As a kind of offset 
to his own peculiar behavior, I politely thanked him for 
his very kind offer, saying that I thought the idea rather 
a pleasant one, and quietly took my seat by his side. 
The little experience, however, it might be for me — for 
most assuredly there remained some little of stiffness and 
soreness for some days to come — may, after all, have had 
a tendency to soften a little, if not very much, that stony 
heart inside of old Mike. Our conversation was of few 
words, and they quite a long way apart. If we had felt 
like talking politics even, for a change, the wind blew 
too hard for that, and it would have been like much other 
of its kind, so mixed up with the "gushing wind" that 
it would have been difficult to distinguish which was the 
one and which was the other. 

I have been on the road many times in much more 
freezing weather, yet was never more thoroughly chilled 
through my whole system than on this occasion. When 
we arrived at the next post-office — Monroe, it was called — 
I went into the house with Mike whilst the mail was 
being changed, to get a warming by the stove. As I 
turned the corner of the house, the wind struck me with 
such force that it took me clean off my feet, and laid me 
sprawling as flat as a flounder on the hard ground. The 
mail-bag being ready, on we went again, not stopping 
any more till we reached Columbus, about five o'clock in 
the evening. Just the way I settled with Mike I do not 
remember ; I rather think, though, that he did not charge 
me anything. He may have thought, though, hard- 
hearted as he was, that I had paid dearly enough for the 



122 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

little ride already. Poor "old Mike!" he has been gone 
from this country these many years, to somewhere, who 
knows ? I wonder if ever I shall meet him again ! 

I shall never forget the condition I was in ; every part 
of my whole frame was so intensely chilled and paralyzed 
that it affected my speech. And when I entered the store 
and attempted to talk with Mr. Smith, my teeth chattered 
so that it was not until I had thawed myself out by the 
stove that I could speak plainly. Seeing the condition 
I was in, he said to me: ''Well, you go to the stove and 
get well warmed through, and we '11 then go to the house 
and get supper." It took a good hour's roasting to bring 
me back to a normal condition. 

After supper we returned to the store, and, with a 
wheelbarrow, went right to work. The larger part of 
the stock had already been removed from the old place, 
but there was scarcely anything put in proper order. 

When Sunday came, I sought out the old church once 
more, and heard Mr. Elliott preach. 

At the end of four weeks, our neighbor, Mr. King- 
ham, met me there, and we went down across the Platte 
River to look at a yoke of oxen with a view to buying 
them ; and, the bargain being made, we drove them into 
Columbus the next day. Here we found some old, dis- 
carded threshing-machine trucks, and these he bought 
also. We then procured some boards, and made a kind 
of box, and nailed it onto the trucks. Having already 
purchased a few little articles of groceries, we loaded up 
the temporary wagon with corn to feed the oxen. The 
arrangement we made was this : That I was to have the 
care of the oxen, and work with them on both claims, 
and for every day that I used them on my place, I was 
to give him one day of my own labor and that of the 



EXPERIENCE WITH "OLD MIKE" 123 

team also. So, accordingly, Mr. Kingham returned to 
his work, and I started homeward with the cattle. This 
was altogether a new experience for me, for I had never 
had anything to do with horses even, save the few days 
whilst hauling hay in Columbus, much less an unruly yoke 
of oxen. They were large cattle, one especially, which 
answered to the name of "J^ck;" the name of the other 
was "Dick," a good-natured fellow. 

Although we were now in the month of March, winter 
weather still lingered with us. There was a good deal 
of snow in places, and it was too cold to ride much, so 
I walked the greater part of the journey. That night 
I got as far as the Indian reservation. The next morning 
I set out again on the road, and it was exceedingly tedious 
creeping along beside the oxen at a "snail's gallop." This 
was quite a contrast to the double-quick gait I was com- 
pelled to make behind old Mike's mail-wagon in making 
the trip the other way. By the time I came up near Boone 
it was beginning to get dark, and just before striking the 
creek I had to pass through a narrow, but quite deep, 
ravine. The banks on either side were very steep and 
slippery, and in making the descent the oxen went down 
with a rush. I had no way of checking them ; neither did 
I know, without first thinking it out, what was meant 
by the words "haw" and "gee." However, everything 
kept right side up, although it looked as if the frail box 
would be shattered to splinters. But it was not so easy 
to get out onto the opposite bank, for the roadway was 
frozen hard and was icy. The oxen reached about half- 
way up when they lost their foothold. They scratched 
and clawed heroically trying to regain a hold ; but, failing 
to do so, back they went into the bottom of the ravine. 
I tried them again and again, but they failed each time. 



124 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

As the trucks backed down the hill they ran to one side, 
and the wheels cramped, and came near tipping over the 
whole affair. Then I tried in a gentle way what effect 
the whip would have, and then coaxing and petting ; but 
to no avail. Darkness was fast closing in about me, and 
it looked as though my chances were good for spending 
the night there. What next could I do? Thinking for^ 
a moment, the idea came to me to take the team onto the 
top of the bank, and fasten the chain to the end of the 
wagon tongue, and try them that way. But I failed again 
in that, as the chain was too short. I had not thought 
of it before, but it now struck me that I had a piece of 
large wire in the wagon that I had picked up in Columbus. 
So, fastening this to the chain, I soon had the satisfaction 
of seeing the hind wheels clear on top of the bank. This 
delayed me more than half an hour, and it was now quite 
dark. I was yet about nine miles from home, and the 
night was growing colder all the time. The oxen, too, 
seemed to be getting fagged out, and made slower prog- 
ress than ever, so that these were a wearisome nine miles 
of travel, as I walked all the way. 

Just before starting out from Columbus, I met a man 
from Albion, who was then living in the little frame 
building and keeping a few little articles of groceries. He 
asked me if I would carry along a barrel of salt and a 
few other little articles, and these I had to unload when 
I arrived at the place. The man had been in bed some 
time; but I roused him up, and we got the things into 
his room. I had yet two miles to go, and it was between 
twelve and one o'clock when I reached home. The folks 
were expecting me, and had staid up later than usual ; 
but, finding that I did not come, had gone to bed, having 
given up my coming that night. They heard me drive 



EXPERIENCE WITH "OLD MIKE' 



125 



up to the house, however, and it was only a minute or 
two before Edgar was out helping me take care of the 
oxen. 

Our separation had been only of short duration, yet 
it seemed good to get back to the family in the old sod 
house. It is just as true as it can be, as that good old 
song says, to those, at least, who are strongly attached 
to their home, "Be it ever so humble, there 's no place 
like home." This, at least, has always been my ex- 
perience. 



CHAPTER XIII 

The Big Blizzard of '73 

During my absence the county commissioners had let 
a contract for building four or five bridges at different 
points on Beaver Creek, and almost as soon as I arrived 
home I went to work helping to build them. The con- 
tractor, whose name was Boyd, put up a temporary board 
shanty for the men to stay in. Here we cooked and ate 
our meals, and slept in bunks like those in the steerage 
department of a ship, I usually tried to be at home on 
Sundays, but for some reason, when working on the 
Albion Bridge, I did not go home till Sunday evening. 
It began to rain a little, and I thought it might be well 
to go home and see how the folks were getting along 
there. Had I not gone then, there is no knowing what 
the consequences might have been. One of the neigh- 
bors, who was acting as cook for the camp, and lived up 
the valley beyond our place, walked home with me. As 
we were going along the rain began to come down harder, 
and by the time we reached our house we were getting 
a heavy rain. This was the 13th day of April, and was 
the ushering in of that never-to-be-forgotten blizzard of 
blizzards of 1873. The rain continued to pour down ; but 
during the night it turned to snow, and the wind blew 
a perfect gale, and it turned freezing cold. The storm 
came directly from the north, and when we got. up the 
next morning, the south window, which reached nearly 

126 



THE BIG BUZZARD 



127 



to the roof, was completely blocked. Opening the door, 
this also we found blocked ; in fact, the whole south side 
of the house, clear onto the roof, was covered with a big 
bank of snow, and extended away out several feet. Not 
being able to look out on this side to find out what was 
going on in the outer world, we went to the door on the 
east side — almost all the sod houses had only one door, 
and a dugout never more than one — and, on opening it, 
O, what a sight! if, indeed, it could be called a sight; 
for you could n't see your hand held at arm's length, the 
air being so full of snow, almost as fine as flour, drifting 
furiously along, and the wind keeping up an incessant 
roar. It was truly fearful ; and even now, whenever my 
thoughts are set on that memorable storm, I experience 
a feeling of terror. The wind itself was so peculiar. It 
was different from any I have ever known before or since. 
It usually came in gusts, or with tremendous force for a 
few moments, and then lulled a little, keeping up these 
variations. But with this storm there seemed no easing 
up for a moment, but one uniform awful force for three 
days and four nights, and through the minutest crevice 
the fine particles of snow found their way. Somebody 
has said, "There is no new thing under the sun ; but that 
which is done is that which shall be done." Now, I do n't 
know, but it seems to me that nothing like that storm 
will ever occur again. In all the years since that time 
there certainly has been nothing that could be compared 
with it. Coming as it did after the settlers had com- 
menced the spring sowing and planting — what little there 
was done — no one would even dream that such a storm 
could possibly be, so no one was prepared to meet such 
an extreme emergency. But even if such a thing had 
been expected, or known for a certainty, the time had 



128 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

been far too short for the settlers to have made any kind 
of adequate preparations in such a case. Had the country 
been more thickly settled, as in later years, and with more 
stock scattered about, bad as it proved to be under exist- 
ing conditions, it must have been a hundred-fold worse. 

In the one or two days that intervened between get- 
ting back from Columbus and going to work on the 
bridges, Edgar and I yoked up the cattle, and drove up 
to the "Oaks," and got a load of wood. And luckily we 
did, or we would have been without fuel during the 
storm. 

The reader can not help noticing how often the 
expression "Edgar and I" is used. It is on account of 
the fact that he almost invariably accompanied me on my 
journeys to get wood, to the mill, to Columbus, or else- 
where. Other men would usually go in companies of two 
or more, but we almost always went by ourselves. He 
was a boy full of ambition, active, and intelligent, and 
was of untold help to me. He possessed the faculty of 
taking things into his own hands, although so young, 
and conducting them properly and successfully. In some 
way, it seemed that we were more like two very com- 
panionable brothers than father and son ; and in many re- 
spects, and to a large degree, our experiences were the 
same; for he took great interest in all our affairs, as did 
they all, though but children, and we had no secrecy in 
our family affairs. 

But let us get back to the storm, for we will have a 
hard time of it before we get through. We have already 
stated that we opened the east door and looked out; for 
the wind, coming from the north, had kept that side of 
the house clear of snow. "What can we do ?" .we said ; 
"for the oxen are out there tied to those old trucks, and 



THE BIG BLIZZARD 



129 



have been in that awful situation all night, and if they 
remain there longer they must certainly perish. In fact, 
this may already be the case." It was the greater sur- 
prise that it was not so. I am telling this more than 
twenty-nine years after the occurrence, and as I think 
of those poor dumb brutes out there all through that long 
night in that awful situation, my flesh feels as though 
myriads of some minute animal were crawling all over 
me ; and, as my scalp contracts and draws tight about my 
head, my hair stands up straight. So it seems, at least, 
for if it is not so, I feel it all the same. But there was 
no time to debate the question as to what we should do ; 
if we were going to do anything at all, it must be done 
at once. So, quickly slipping on my "pilot jacket" — a 
kind of short coat, or long jacket, of very heavy and 
excellent material — and pulling my cap down over my 
ears, I stepped out into the blinding snow, and Edgar fol- 
lowed. As soon as we got outside, the wind struck us in 
our faces, and it seemed as though our breath would be 
taken, and we had to turn our faces from the wind. It 
seemed more from instinct, than anything else, that we 
found our way to the oxen, for we could not even see 
the ground at our feet. They were only about thirty- 
five or forty yards away, but we had to go against the 
wind. But there was other danger; we had to go round 
the large and deep excavation we had made for a cellar, 
and we knew that by this time it was full of snow, and 
we were very liable to fall into it. We succeeded, how- 
ever, in finding the oxen, and still alive, but shivering 
and shaking like a leaf. I tried to untie the ropes, but 
could not, they being frozen as stiff as a stick of wood. 
So, taking my pocket-knife, I quickly cut them. Taking 
one myself, Edgar followed with the other, and we man- 
9 



I30 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



aged, some way, to find the house. The reader, doubt- 
less, is wondering what we were going to do with them. 
What could we do? There was no other way than to 
take them into the house, if we expected to have the use 
of them some other day when the storm should be over, 
for they certainly could not endure the fierceness of such 
a storm but a little while longer. When we led them in, 
my wife was so scared that she hied herself away into 
one of the other rooms. And well she might, for the sight 
they presented was enough to frighten any woman. 
Being wet from the rain that came first, the snow had 
stuck to them, and as it accumulated it froze on them, 
so that they were covered completely with a coating of 
ice. As they walked along they looked as though they 
were encased in a coat of mail, prepared for battle. We 
put them in one of the small rooms, the one occupied by 
the boys as a sleeping-room. There was no door to the 
room, so we put a pole across the opening. After we had 
made them secure in the room, my wife ventured to come 
out from her hiding-place. 

Having got the oxen sheltered from the cruel storm, 
now the cow, "Nellie," must have our attention. But 
dare we venture so far away? For she was down in the 
dugout, nearly two hundred yards off. Of course, all 
this kind of thing being entirely new to us, we did not 
realize the extreme peril we were subjecting ourselves 
to when we took the shovel and started out to find the 
dugout. Had we, like the rest of the settlers, had ex- 
perience in such things, doubtless we too would have 
hesitated before deliberately taking our lives in our 
hands, as it were. After it was all over, however, we 
began to realize, somewhat, the situation. The way we 
got down there and back again seemed almost a miracle. 



THE BIG BUZZARD 



131 



There was a passage-way leading up to the door cut 
in the bank, the walls being up level with the roof, and 
this, of course, was filled up with snow. We shoveled 
and shoveled, and the whirling of the snow in our faces 
seemed as though it would suffocate us. After shovel- 
ing for some time, and making no headway, the snow 
drifting in as fast as we shoveled it out, though loath 
to do so, we abandoned poor Nellie to her fate, little 
dreaming that the storm would continue to rage with 
such fury so long. 

The next thing was fuel. We had only a little in the 
house, and having been away at work on the bridges, 
I had had no time to prepare any. Edgar had been able 
to chop what was needed during my absence. Fortu- 
nately, there was the greater part of the oak poles yet 
left, but they were out there close by the old trucks. But 
we must have fuel, for the thermometer had gone away 
down, and who could tell how long the storm might con- 
tinue to rage. You could n't tell anything about such 
things in Nebraska in those days. So we both ventured 
out again, and repeated it two or three times, though con- 
trary to the earnest entreaty of my wife, "O, do n't ven- 
ture out any more!" We each carried a pole at a time. 
On one occasion, the last one, I myself came near drift- 
ing away with the storm. I was getting past the house, 
when Edgar, who was coming along behind, and who 
seemed to possess the greater instinct, intuition, or what- 
ever it might be best to call it, called to me, "Come this 
way, father ; you are getting too far." And, sure enough, 
though so near, yet so far away. After this experience, 
I thought it not best to risk any more. These poles we 
sawed and split in the house. 

Happening to have a little old hay in a bedtick that 



132 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

the boys used under their flock bed, this we emptied, and 
gave to the oxen ; and, though only a drop in a bucket, 
as we say, it was the best that we could do. Opening the 
south door again — for there was no danger of the snow 
falling into the room, it had packed so hard — we filled 
the wash-boiler with snow, and melted it on the stove. 
By this means the oxen had all the water they would 
drink ; but a very little satisfied them. It was more for 
something to eat that they were craving. As their blood 
began to warm up, the sheet of ice gradually loosened 
and fell away a little at a time. As they would poke their 
heads out of the doorway, casting their big, glossy eyes 
wistfully about, a great commotion all the time going 
on internally, and keeping up a continual rumbling, my 
wife was in constant fear, and would say, "O, I wish they 
would n't keep putting their heads out there so !" 

As the hours and days and nights wore drearily away, 
we looked out occasionally to see if there was any abate- 
ment in the storm. One day had passed, and night had 
come, but with no change in the elements. Another night 
had given place to day, but they were so much alike that 
the difference, if any, could not be discerned. Tuesday 
morning had come, but still that never-ceasing roaring 
and raging haunted us. It was indeed a wearisome time, 
for the air outside was so densely filled with fine snow 
that the light was obscured. Moreover, the large win- 
dow on the south being completely blocked, and there 
being but one small sash in each of the other two smaller 
rooms, we could scarcely see about us. We were afraid 
to use up the little oil that we had in the daytime, and 
so remained in semi-darkness. And thus another day 
passed, and still no signs of a change. Wednesday, the 
third day, had come, but bringing with it no relief, and 



THE BIG BUZZARD 



133 



we began to wonder if the storm ever would cease. And 
when looking into the nearly empty flour-barrel, and re- 
membering the otherwise scanty provision, we were more 
than ever forced to a realization of the perilous situation 
in which we found ourselves. Many were the messages 
that from time to time were sent heavenward, petitioning 
the Almighty to stay the raging of the storm. Some time 
during the night, as we lay there listening, we fancied that 
we could discern a slight change taking place ; and, as time 
wore away, it was evident that the roar of the wind was 
growing less, and in a few hours more it had died away 
entirely, and all was still as death. Such a calmness ! It 
seemed so strange and indescribable after the eighty-five 
hours of violent rushing and raging of the fierce elements. 
As we lay there on our beds, when we discovered that 
the storm was subsiding, will it be wondered at that a 
spontaneous "Thank God!" from all lips went upward? 
And especially may this be said of my wife, on whose 
lips these two words, so small in themselves, yet contain- 
ing so much meaning, were ever ready to be sent on their 
mission in acknowledgment of the goodness of a kind 
Heavenly Father. 

The reader will surmise, and correctly, too, that we 
did not remain in bed after the first streak of morning 
light had shot up into the heavens. As we looked out 
across the prairie and over the hills, the miniature par- 
ticles of frost floating in the air fairly danced and sparkled 
in the glowing sunlight. But, much as this scene of en- 
chantment called forth our admiration, we had no time 
to stand gazing, but must be about our duties. 

After getting the oxen out of the house and giving 
them hay from the little stack close by, we hastened with 
all speed to the dugout to ascertain if we had a cow still 



134 



PIONEERS' OF THE WEST 



alive. Everything was covered completely out of sight, 
and the bank of snow extended some distance out be- 
yond the entrance. The snow had packed so solidly that 
we had to dig it out in blocks. When we took away the 
door, O, what a sight! Could this be our "Nellie?" If 
we had seen her in any other place than her own dugout, 
we would hardly have recognized her. She was lank and 
pinched up, and altogether a pitiable-looking object. 

Considerable snow had drifted in at the door, and she 
had tramped it dovv^n till her head almost touched the roof, 
which was quite high. 

Looking around at the other places, we found that the 
chickens were all right, except that they seemed to be 
starving for food. But Bessy ! What had become of her ? 
The snow had filled up the outer pen to the top of the 
rails, and naturally supposing that she was buried under 
it, we went to work digging it out. But finding that she 
was not there, we gave her up as lost. There was but 
little snow on the level prairie, but wherever there was 
any little obstruction it had gathered into high banks 
and ridges. Dugouts and barns, in many instances, were 
buried out of sight. All the deep and broad ravines were 
full, level with the prairie, and the snow was packed so 
firmly that teams with heavily-laden wagons passed over 
it for weeks afterwards. Some time during the morn- 
ing my wife was looking out at the south door — we had 
cut a way through — across the prairie to the southwest, 
and all at once exclaimed : "Look ! What 's that coming 
up there ? It can never be our pig !" But, to our great 
surprise, surely enough it was our "Bessy." She was 
sauntering along just as leisurely as you please, but I 
presume it was on account of being too weak to get up 
any other kind of a gait. We traced her track, and found 



THE BIG BUZZARD 



135 



that she had been lying on the open prairie, as I suppose, 
through the greater part of the storm. 

After attending to all these things, we sat down to 
breakfast. But just as we were getting up from the 
table, a rap came on the door, and we called, "Come in !" — 
the customary way of admitting callers out on the fron- 
tier. It was our near neighbor, who lived less than half 
a mile away. Without asking any questions, we could 
plainly see that some heavy trouble was upon him, for as 
he began to tell his story his eyes filled with tears, and 
his lips quivered, and it took considerable effort to re- 
strain his emotion. He had come with a sad tale, and 
for the purpose of soliciting our aid. It took only a few 
moments to learn that he had lost one of his horses, a 
cow, and a young heifer in the storm. They were in the 
stable, buried up under the drifted snow. And he had 
come to ask me to go down and help him dig them out 
and draw them away. This was sad news for us to hear, 
for we thought our own experiences pretty severe; but 
what little we had was all saved to us, though, of course, 
that must be attributed largely to the greater risk we our- 
selves had taken. The sod stable was at the head of a 
shallow draw, only about twenty-five yards away from 
the house, but the man never found his way there from 
the time the storm began, Sunday evening, till it ceased, 
Thursday morning. His wife and the rest of the family 
were not willing that he should venture outside the house 
in such a fearful storm, nor that he should attach a cord 
to himself, and go out that way — a means which many re- 
sorted to in the extremely perilous situation. As the 
snow drifted in at the open places and accumulated, it 
was tramped down, so that by and by the animals were 
forced against the roof, and, becoming prostrated, were 



136 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

buried under the snow, and thus perished. So I went 
down with him, and took the oxen along, they themselves 
appearing to be more dead than alive, and hardly in a 
condition to pull anything. We had quite a job getting 
them out, for the snow had been tramped so hard that it 
was almost like chipping a rock. We drew them away 
into a hollow quite a distance from the house. 

The country at that early day was very thinly settled, 
but still there was a good deal of stock that perished, 
and many of the people suffered. It is altogether im- 
possible to describe the nature of the storm in a way that 
any one could realize what it was; experience could be 
the only instructor. 



CHAPTER XIV 
Religious Beginnings in the Far West 

Being anxious to sow the first five acres of breaking 
to wheat, I procured a plow and went to work "back- 
setting," This was the first plowing I had ever at- 
tempted. In fact, I had never touched a plow, only to 
unload them from the cars whilst working in the store at 
Columbus. But as the neighbors passed along they all 
complimented me on the "good job" I was doing. Edgar 
led the oxen with a rope ; for I was afraid to trust myself 
to drive the team, with a long whip in one hand, and 
holding the plow at the same time. Having prepared the 
ground, one of the settlers let me have ten bushels of 
wheat for seed. I was to pay him a bushel and a fourth 
for every bushel received. When the grain was harvested 
and threshed, we found that we had fifty bushels of wheat. 
The other five acres of breaking we planted to corn ; but 
the grasshoppers again this year did considerable damage 
both to corn and wheat, cutting the wheat off just below 
the heads. 

This same spring we began to hold religious meet- 
ings in Mr. Dresser's sod house ; they had moved out of 
the dugout into a new house recently built. Rev. Mr. 
Lowes, a Congregational minister living at Oakdale, in 
Antelope County, came over and preached to us every 
two weeks. Everybody — that is, those who were inclined 

137 



138 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

that way — attended these services, irrespective of denom- 
inational preferences. The Methodists also held class- 
meetings around about amongst their own people. Mr. 
Lowes and a few others of us being Congregationalists, 
these services in the old sod house formed a nucleus 
around which a Congregational Church was gathered. 
After about two months of these services, we began talk- 
ing about having a Sunday-school. So a notice was given 
that a meeting would be held to consider the matter of 
organizing. For some reason, I was not at the meeting; 
but when the folks came home they told me that the or- 
ganization had been effected, and that the school had 
elected me to be its superintendent. No one had con- 
sulted me in regard to the matter, and I was somewhat 
reluctant to take upon myself the responsibility of the 
office. 

I find in an old memorandum book, in which are re- 
corded the names of the scholars and teachers, that the 
date of organization was the i8th of May, 1873. And, 
being fully persuaded of the deep interest that would be 
felt by any who may have knowledge of at least some of 
the events here narrated, if perchance their eyes should 
fall upon these pages ; and perhaps many others who have 
come into the world and have grown up to be men and 
women since that time, but have had stories of the early 
days told to them by their fathers and mothers and grand- 
parents, I make fuller use of names, perhaps, than I 
otherwise would. So I will here give the names as re- 
corded, though there were others there, mostly the older 
people, whose names were not recorded. 

The Bible-class consisted of Mrs. Jane Sachse, Adda 
Francisco, Edgar Turner, Eva Dresser, James Hare, and 
Cora Crites, with Mrs. Dresser as teacher. 



RELIGIOUS BEGINNINGS 139 

Arabel Francisco, Emma Dresser, and Emest Turner 
made up the intermediate class, with Julius Brewer for 
their teacher. 

I myself took charge of the three youngest, Hetta 
Dresser, Leonard Turner, and George Sachse. 

Increase in attendance was quite rapid, on account of 
the school which had been started up Beaver Valley, in 
the **Chess" District, having disbanded, and many of its 
members enrolling themselves with us. 

This old record would also go to show the extraordi- 
nary amount of rain we had during that spring and early 
summer. I remember one occasion especially, on account 
of the rather funny predicament in which I found myself. 
We were holding school on Sunday afternoon when a 
big thunder-storm came up, and, after it was over, we 
started to go home. The track was very muddy, and 
there was water in many places all the way along. And, 
having the advantage of quite a small foot, I had on a 
pair of my wife's low, thin, cloth slippers ; for I had an 
idea, just at that time, that they would present a more 
respectable appearance than my own very much worn 
shoes. I had got the notion from somewhere that a clean 
and neat appearance about the neck and feet of a person 
had the effect of covering up a multitude of shortcomings 
in other respects. However, I had taken only a step or 
two when the thought struck me that if I had any desire 
to save my wife's slippers from utter ruin it would be a 
good idea to take them off, and walk home barefoot. 
I never could go barefoot as I used to see some of the 
men do sometimes. If I did ever attempt it, even only 
a few steps outside the door, I imagine I presented some- 
what the spectacle of "a cat walking on hot bricks." I 
did manage to get home, however ; for, being all mud and 



I40 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

slush, it was nice and soft to my feet. But to see me slip 
and slide and suddenly jerk myself into all kinds of 
grotesque attitudes in order to keep from falling as flat 
as a "Dutchplace" in the mud, must have been a sight to 
behold. And it was a sight, apparently, to all who were 
in our company, my wife included, though sanctified soul 
as she was. And, however much I may regret to tell it, 
that, although it was Sunday and having just left Sab- 
bath-school, the situation was so ludicrous that it afforded 
the greatest fun for the whole company, myself excepted. 

The question of the county-seat having been settled 
about this time, the little frame building spoken of so 
many times before was moved up near to the center of 
the town site, the first building placed thereon. I re- 
member going down with the oxen to help do the moving. 
The heavy rains had washed out the bridge, and we — 
for Edgar was with me, as usual — had to go round to the 
upper bridge, four or five miles up the valley, to cross 
the creek. After the building had been raised and skids 
placed under it, a score or more ox-teams were equally 
divided and hitched to the skids, and drew it onto the lot. 

At the same time they were making preparations to 
build a schoolhouse, and an old gentleman named Crites 
had the contract. As soon as the building was completed, 
we discontinued holding our meetings and Sunday-school 
in the old sod house across the creek, and occupied the 
new building. Of course, it was only a very small place ; 
but, being the first and only public building, it served 
for all kinds of purposes — religious meetings, political, 
and otherwise — till the courthouse was built, a frame 
building about the same size as the schoolhouse. Al- 
though out there at the front, we did not allow our Sun- 
day-school to "freeze up" in the winter as many schools 



RELIGIOUS BEGINNINGS 141 

did. Of course, we would hardly have known what would 
be meant to talk about having a janitor to attend to 
things; so I used to walk nearly two miles, no matter 
what the weather, often carrying a little wood along to 
make a fire before any of the others got there, for there 
was no provision made for anything of that kind. But, 
being superintendent, I felt that the responsibility rested 
upon me to see after such matters. Or, even it it did not, 
I realized that, in order to keep the school alive, that was 
about the only way to do it. 

The next building that was put up, soon after the 
schoolhouse was finished, was a small house built by a 
man named John Hare. "John," as everybody called him, 
was a barness-maker by trade, and used this building as a 
workshop and residence combined. The following sum- 
mer two young men named Hutton and Robinson came 
in, and, upon their arrival, Hutton rented the building, 
and the two newcomers started a little paper, and called 
it the Boone County Argus. And from this little build- 
ing v/ent out over the country the first issue of the first 
newspaper published in Boone County. 

There were some who used to think that "John" was a 
little peculiar; and maybe he was, for I presume that, as 
no two persons are alike, we are all peculiar, to a degree, 
to the rest of the world. One phase of John's peculiarity 
was the way he impressed the minds, and the feelings, 
also, of his acquaintances with his ardent friendship. 
Who amongst those who have had the pleasure of his 
acquaintance can ever forget being held in his friendly, 
viselike grip? It was a mixture of pain and pleasure, 
the pain increasing as the grasp tightened. I have ex- 
perienced it myself many times ; but then, I did n't mind 
it so much after the operation was over, for I knew so 



142 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

well that it was "John's" way of emphasizing his friendly 
feelings. 

I remember one Sunday more especially. We had 
been to Sunday-school — John was a strict attendant at 
all religious services — and he invited me to his house to 
take supper with him. So we walked across the prairie 
from the school, and as soon as we got into the house 
John went to work making biscuits. My manners were 
too polite to permit me to make any remarks, or even a 
vague insinuation ; but when the cakes were placed upon 
the table, I felt pretty sure that my friend could hardly 
lay claim to be ranked as an expert biscuit-maker. After 
mixing the dough, John flattened out small pieces with 
his hands, and laid them on top of the stove. It 
was not long before they took on various hues ; but not 
from the heat, as doubtless he supposed, but from the 
rust and black off the stove. The cakes were mottled and 
streaked on the outside, having somewhat the appearance 
of what the women call "marble-cake," and when he 
dropped them in rather a careless fashion onto the little 
home-made pine-board table, they seemed to be little more 
than half-cooked, and went down with a heavy, dull 
thump. Whilst the cakes were cooking, some slices of 
bacon were sizzling in a tin plate on top of the stove. 
Happening to have another plate besides that which 
served as a frying-pan, we each had one, and got along 
nicely. The coffee was extra strong, I remember; or, at 
least, that 's what I thought it was, for it was just about 
the color of the stovepipe. I made a strong effort to 
show to my friend the best features of my courteousness, 
so as to afford him all the pleasure of my company I 
possibly could, as I believe it was a real pleasure to him. 
One of the dishes was wheat boiled whole, with molasses 



RELIGIOUS BEGINNINGS 



143 



for an accompaniment. This seemed to be a favorite dish 
with John; but, never having partaken of wheat in that 
fashion before, I ate very sparingly of it; for as soon 
as I saw what it was, I was strongly reminded of the 
very serious predicament in which my friend a little time 
before found himself after eating of the same dish. It 
was said — so the story ran — that the grain had not been 
sufficiently cooked, and, as he ate of it quite freely, it 
caused him to experience more than an uncomfortable 
feeling, and for a time his case was a little critical. Bear- 
ing this in mind, it served as a warning for me. Of 
course, to be polite, as people usually do, you know, I felt 
almost bound to say that it was very nice. This, no doubt, 
was the first meal participated in by an invited guest in 
the capital town of Boone County. 

A few articles of groceries were kept in the building 
that we had moved up from east of the town site, first 
by S. D. Avery, and subsequently changing hands several 
times. The building up of the town for some years, till 
the railroad came in eight years later, was very slow 
indeed. 

About this time we began to hold weekly prayer-meet- 
ings around at the different houses within a circuit of 
five or six miles. And these times, although having so 
much of hardship to contend with, seem to me now to 
have been amongst the most really happy years spent on 
the old homestead. Stiffness and formality found no 
place in these little gatherings ; and as we sat around the 
room, it bore more the air of one united family in some 
humble home, nothing at all pretentious within the old 
sod walls. All seemed to be there for a purpose, to help 
others by their sympathy and prayers, and, in like manner, 
derive help from them, and from God. It was not always 



144 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

an easy matter, perhaps, to tell of the trials that might 
be weighing one down, and to solicit the prayers of their 
sympathizers in their behalf. The shcrt sentences that 
came from the lips of devout hearts, testifying to God's 
love and mercy, were a good deal out of proper form 
sometimes, grammatically considered; but we who were 
listeners, and God, above all, understood plainly enough, 
and knew what it all meant. We were not there to criti- 
cise, even if we knew how. These meetings were alto- 
gether different from those I have often attended in later 
years, where there seems to be so much of cold, rigid for- 
mality, and so little of humble and devout prayer and 
testimony. In many of the so-called prayer-meetings of 
these later times there seems to be little that would in- 
dicate to a stranger who might "happen to drop" in to 
the meeting that such it was intended to be ; but he might 
rather take it to be a meeting almost solely for discussing 
some Bible topic. How strangely different seems to be 
the spiritual atmosphere inclosed with the walls of the 
magnificent church edifice and that of the old sod shanty 
out on the plains ! Somebody has said, "The warmth 
of Church piety comes from fireside devotion." 

There is much that might be said along these lines; 
but my purpose is to tell of things and the way we did 
them out on the Western frontier thirty years ago, and 
not so much of what people do nowadays. But great 
changes come about as time moves on, and new ways are 
invented to get to heaven as well as to some other places. 



CHAPTER XV 

Terrific Electric Storm, and a Narrow Escape 

It seems to me we do not have the heavy, continuous 
downpours in these days that we used to have in those 
earlier times. At the time about which I am writing, we 
would have two and three days and nights o£ almost in- 
cessant rain sometimes. Our sod house, although so 
recently built, had become so saturated that it was un- 
safe to live in. The sod, in the first place, was little else 
than a mass of dirt — scarcely any roots in it to hold it 
together. There had been so much rain that the walls 
were wet clear through for a couple of feet or more down ; 
and the water came through the roof, so that it was neces- 
sary to place tubs, pails, tin pans — anything that could be 
made use of — about on the floor, the beds, and other 
places, to catch the water. Not infrequently we found 
it necessary to curl ourselves up into a ball when in bed, 
in the form of a sow-bug, in order to escape the dripping 
water. The north wall was the worst, as most of the 
storms came from the north and northwest. To try and 
keep the rain from coming through, we had put more 
dirt on the roof; but this, of course, added more weight 
for the rafters and the walls to bear up. So pretty soon 
some of the poles began to crack, and then to break, 
which made it necessary to put props under them. The 
walls also began to scale ofif from the top, and that made 
the situation exceedingly dangerous. One night is 
lo 145 



146 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

brought to my mind especially. It had been raining hard 
for a long time, and as it was drawing toward evening the 
rafters began to make a cracking noise, as if breaking, 
and the plates which lay on top of the wall were forced 
down by the many tons of sod and dirt, and were cutting 
into it and splitting it in two, so that portions of it began 
to fall away into the room. Night had come, but no signs 
of the storm abating. Who can imagine the experience 
of that whole night spent in extreme fear and anxious 
suspense, awaiting the dawning of the morning, as we 
watched the rafters gradually but surely sinking deeper 
and deeper into the walls? It seemed only a question 
of time when the wall must certainly split apart, and the 
whole mass come down with an awful crash. I was will- 
ing to, and often did, risk a good deal in unsafe places ; 
but to attempt to go under that roof and shore it up would 
have been sheer madness. So there we sat around the 
stove, and as near to the south door as we could get; 
for, although it was springtime, there had been so much 
rain that a fire was needed. Leonard, the youngest boy, 
was lying asleep on the floor between the stove and the 
wall, there being only just enough room for him to lie, 
ready to be snatched up and all make our escape when 
the first warning came. Several false alarms during the 
night caused a hurried movement toward the open door. 
As we sat there hour after hour watching and waiting, 
and starting up suddenly at every little noise, time seemed 
to move so slowly that, apparently, the morning light 
had deferred its coming much longer than usual. But 
there was no other way, so we had to endure it. As soon 
as there was sufficient light that I could venture out upon 
the roof, I did so. Taking a hoe, I climbed upon the 
roof, and raked off the dirt from the dangerous part. 



TERRIFIC ELECTRIC STORM 



H7 



The two large pillars and other smaller posts that I set 
up under the roof were a good deal in the way in getting 
about, and gave the house inside still more of a barn- 
like appearance than it presented before. Of course, the 
rain made its way pretty freely through the hay and 
brush, and made it very disagreeable to get about; but, 
as there was no help for it, we preferred the mud under 
our feet to being buried alive under many tons of it from 
above. 

Several serious accidents happened by the roofs of 
houses falling in, or the collapsing of walls, caused by 
so much rain. Some time a little later, a man was killed 
by the wall of his house falling in upon him whilst he 
was in bed. He was a bachelor, and lived alone, and it 
was supposed that he was asleep at the time. 

We ourselves again experienced quite an exciting time 
with our nearest neighbors. It happened this way: Mr. 
Staring, not having a house on his claim, moved his family 
into the little sod house on our neighbor's place; the one 
we had built and lived in a little while. He had a wife 
and three small children. A little girl about ten years 
old, a daughter of one of the settlers with whom they had 
been living, was also staying with them for a day or two. 
There had been a great amount of rain, and the little sod 
house had had a thorough drenching already. One even- 
ing it looked as though we were going to have another 
big storm. There was a big lot of dirt on the roof, and, 
all soaked as it was, there must have been a tremendous 
weight on the walls. But we could see the man shoveling 
on more dirt. We were not deceived in our expectations, 
for during the night such a thunderstorm came up that 
was truly appalling. The lightning was terrific, and the 
crashing peals of thunder, coming in quick succession, 



148 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

seemed to make the whole earth tremble. There was not 
a continuous play of lightning, as is sometimes witnessed 
in severe electric storms, but when a flash did come, it 
illuminated the whole heavens brilliantly, and then it was 
pitch darkness. Along some time late in the night, as we 
lay listening to the rain pouring down in torrents, and the 
lightning flashing in at the windows and lighting up 
the whole house as though it were day, we were startled 
by a loud and hurried knock on the door. "What on earth 
can it be ?" we thought. It is impossible that any human 
being can be out in a storm like this, and in the middle 
of the night, too ! But there was little time to think, for, 
before we could call out, "Who 's there ?" the most pitiful 
wail came shrieking and piercing right through the loud 
peals of thunder, "O, Mr. Turner, let me in !" We at 
once recognized the voice ; it was that of our neighbor, 
Mrs. Staring. We knew that for a person, and especially 
a woman, to be out in the middle of the night in such an 
awful storm, with the heavens a blaze of light one minute, 
and the blackest of darkness the next, there must be some- 
thing awfully serious the matter. The first thought that 
flashed through our minds, as quickly as the lightning 
that played outside, was that some one of the family had 
been taken suddenly and seriously ill. Almost as quick 
as the Hghtning itself, I was out of bed and had the door 
open. The woman stepped inside for a moment, just long 
enough to exclaim, as she gasped the words between her 
breath: "O — Mr. Turner — the house has fallen in — and 
Alice — " She did not stop to finish the sentence ; but the 
terror-stricken woman darted quickly out into the dark- 
ness, and had disappeared almost before I could realize 
the terrible situation. The whole north side of the roof 
of the house, with all its awful weight, had fallen in upon 



TERRIFIC ELECTRIC STORM 



149 



them, and the little girl, Alice, was buried under the ruins ; 
and she had left her husband there working with all his 
might trying to rescue the child. How she made her way 
down to our place and back again I can not imagine. She 
told us, afterwards, that she struck a straight line for the 
house, as near as her judgment would guide her, crossing 
the five-acre field which we had recently plowed and sown 
to wheat, which, being soft from the rains, she must have 
sunk ankle deep into the mud at every step. She had 
nothing about her person save her night garment; and 
when she came back to the house, with her hair disheveled 
and her person bespattered all over with mud, she was 
truly a pitiable sight to look upon. 

It took only a moment to slip on my trousers and to 
make my way as fast as I could to the house. I kept 
to the track, however, and even then had great difficulty ; 
for, there being a slight ascent the water was rushing 
down with great force. When a flash of lightning came, 
it blinded me for the moment, and 1 couldn't go on, for 
the night was dense blackness. And as the flashes came 
in quick succession, I would try to look ahead and take 
fresh bearings, and then run for a few yards, and in that 
way finally reached the scene of trouble. The woman 
was back when I got there. I could see nothing, save 
when the lightning flashed ; but she and her husband, in 
their frenzy, had been wildly clawing away the dirt and 
rubbish till their hands were lacerated and bleeding, and 
had just succeeded, as I came up, in extricating the little 
girl. She had been pinioned by one of the rafters falling 
across her neck ; but it so happened that there were two 
or three sacks of grain standing close up against the wall, 
and on these rested most of the weight of the fallen roof. 
Had it not been for these, it must have been sudden 



I50 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

death for her, and maybe for the rest of them, also. As 
they drew her out from the pile of stuff, and placed her 
limp form in my arms, both of them exclaimed, "O, is 
she alive?" It did indeed appear as though life was ex- 
tinct; but soon I heard a slight gurgling in her throat. 
But this was no time nor place to be discussing the mat- 
ter of either life or death, so I hastened home with my 
burden. All this time the rain was pouring in torrents 
out of the heavens, and the thunder and lightning was 
terrific, and seemed to be holding high carnival in the 
clouds above. As in going, so in returning, frequently 
I found it necessary to stay my steps for a moment that 
the pathway might be lighted up before me. What with 
all this, and the burden I was carrying, by the time I 
reached the house my breath seemed almost gone, and 
as soon as I got inside I placed my charge upon the bed. 
Edgar and his mother were both up when I got back, and 
had made a fire, and were getting water heated in case 
it might be needed; for my wife always exercised great 
forethought in all such matters. In a few minutes, Mr. 
Staring came in, carrying the youngest child, and his wife 
followed, leading by the hand the two other little chil- 
dren. As soon as he had set the child down, he started 
at once up the valley to inform the child's parents of the 
tragedy. He had more than a mile and a half to go, 
and as yet there had been no abatement in the storm. 
There was the ravine, too ! and how he would cross that 
we could not tell ; for we knew that by this time the 
water must be getting away up its banks. So it was with 
extreme anxiety we awaited his return. 

As soon as Mrs. Staring came in, my wife gave her 
some clothes to put on, and the children were put to bed. 
The little girl still continued to breathe heavily, and with 



TERRIFIC ELECTRIC STORM 151 

that gurgling in her throat, but with dosed eyes and as 
motionless as death, and we looked on, and felt that the 
case was hopeless. The child's life was hanging by a very 
slender thread ; and the case being so critical, we thought 
it best not to tamper with it, and simply applied hot 
cloths to the chest and throat. It would be certain that 
their friend and neighbor, "Doc" Johnson, would accom- 
pany them. Johnson was not a certified doctor; for we 
had none in the county at that time. He had been an 
orderly to an army doctor during the Civil War, and in 
that way, and with a little reading, had "picked up" 
what he knew about diseases and medicine. 

In about an hour, Mr. Staring returned, accompanied 
by the little girl's father and mother, and Johnson and 
his wife. The man had rushed on in the storm, now in 
blackest darkness, and again in the light of the electric 
display, with all the speed he could muster; and, com- 
ing to the ravine, he dashed through the raging waters, 
which were now waist deep. By the time they had hitched 
Johnson's team to the wagon, and had arrived at the 
ravine, the water had risen so high that the horses had 
to swim. It was an awful risk to run; but, when life or 
death is the question, human sympathy and love are so 
unbounded that often one life is sacrificed in the en- 
deavor to save that of another. The danger at such a 
time is scarcely thought of, much less realized. The 
horses had been over the same track many times before, 
and so were allowed to pick their own way, and dashed 
through the mud and water at a great rate. 

So far as the ill-provision of those things would al- 
low, such remedies and applications as was thought best 
in the extreme case were resorted to, with a silent watch- 
ing and waiting till the morning, when it was thought 



152 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

best to carry the little helpless patient home, where it 
would be more convenient for the parents to care for 
her. Contrary to our expectations, the child recovered, 
and has lived to be a wife and mother. 

Along during the summer months we would some- 
times hold our religious meetings in the open air, in a 
grove down by the creek, "Clark's Grove," we used to call 
it. I remember one Sunday more particularly. Rev. 
J. B. Chase preached to us, and talked to us about Doane 
College, Mr. Chase was a Congregationalist, and was 
about over the State trying to help feeble Churches, and 
at the same time acting as financial agent for Doane 
College. This infant institution — for it had been born 
only a year before, 1872 — was located at Crete, then quite 
a small village, situated in the Blue Valley about twenty 
miles southwest of Lincoln, the capital of the State. The 
college was named after the late Thomas Doane — 
"Colonel Doane," as he was familiarly called — who 
granted to the institution its first loan of two thousand 
dollars, and from that time up to the time of his death 
had been of almost inestimable service, not alone for 
his liberal aid financially, but also as a wise counselor in 
the conduct of all its affairs. Mr. Doane was generally 
looked upon as the founder of the college. Being almost 
a helpless babe, we may say, the college needed a good 
deal of fostering care and nourishing food, in the way 
of promissory notes and bank checks, or even hard, metal 
cash in hand, either small or great, which would be still 
more nutritious. And this was the kind of food the rev- 
erend gentleman was hunting for out here on the broad 
prairies, where there was little save the prairie grass, 
interspersed abundantly with resinweed and "shoestring." 
But the people being quite anxious to give a little help, 



TERRIFIC ELECTRIC STORM 153 

made promises, many of which, years later, it was found 
absolutely necessary to cancel. 

Having now the use of an ox-team, I lost not a mo- 
ment's time, when the breaking season arrived, to com- 
mence operations. Working all through the season on 
my own claim and that of our neighbor, I broke about 
sixty acres. 

When the Fourth of July came round again, it would 
not do, of course, to pass over this National occasion 
and not celebrate, especially as we had made a feeble 
attempt the year before. But a few more settlers had 
come in, and we wanted to show to the "newcomers" 
how intensely patriotic we could be. And so, to make 
a little more of display, the two Sabbath-schools — the 
one up the valley, of which R. R. Chess was superin- 
tendent, and our own — met at the creek bridge, then 
marched in procession to Clark's Grove. Each school car- 
ried a banner, and in turn sang a song. I remember our 
school singing, as we made our way through the tall 
grass and weeds towering above our heads, "We are 
marching on to victory ; lift the gospel banner high !" 
The banner was one of my own manufacture, and painted 
in colors ; and the superintendent of the other school made 
the remark, "I was not aware that we had an artist in 
the county." But how much of this may be counted on 
the side of a joke, I do n't know. However, there were 
several commendatory remarks cast at the little sheet of 
painted calico as it was held aloft to the breeze. 

To show still further that we were making progress, 
M. J. Thompson was chosen chairman, and made a short 
speech. A few words also were spoken by Loran Clark, 
and we had some music on a small melodeon which had 
found its way into the county since the last celebration. 



154 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



A song or two was sung, and then more singing by the 
Sunday-schools. Of course, the reading of the Declara- 
tion of Independence occupied an early place on the pro- 
gram. One or two of the small boys had in some way 
got hold of a few firecrackers, which helped amazingly 
to enliven the occasion. And so passed the second Fourth 
of July celebration in Boone County. 

On our way homeward, I left my wife and children 
at the bridge, and went across the prairie to the little 
store and bought a scythe. The store was then kept 
by Loran Clark and a young man named Gamidge. Be- 
ing anxious to save every cent of expense possible, I 
was intending to cut all the grass I possibly could by 
hand, as the charge for cutting with a machine was five 
or six dollars a day. 



CHAPTER XVI 
A Chance Acquaintance and a New Improvement 

Having spent one day in the whole year showing our 
patriotism and honoring our adopted country, we felt 
that we could not indulge in another gala day for some 
time to come. So the next morning, I threw the scythe 
over my shoulder and made my way westward up over 
the hills more than half a mile distant; for here was a 
broad, shallow ravine, with a very heavy stand of grass — 
from two to three feet high. Here I swung the scythe 
from early morning till late at night for several days. 
Others would cut a little in this way to feed to their 
horses as they needed it, but never in that way attempted 
to cut a quantity to stack for future use. "There 's too 
much hard work about it," they used to say; "and it 
doesn't pay." But I have often felt the necessity of 
doing things that have been neither easy nor pleasant, 
nor paid very much. 

Now the Congregational folk began to agitate the 
question of organizing a Church, and it was decided to 
call a meeting and arrive at some conclusion about the 
matter. So we met in Mrs. Rice's little shanty, and it 
was decided that the organization be effected as soon as 
possible. And when the time appointed arrived, it found 
a little handful ready to enter into covenant with one 
another and with God in laying the foundation on which 
to build what has been known ever since as the Albion 

iSS 



156 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

Congregational Church. There were six of us, as far 
as I remember, who joined as charter members. The 
names are as follows: Mrs. Dresser, Julius Brewer, 
Harvey Maricle, Mr. Cross, John Turner, and Mrs. E. 
Turner. Rev. Mr. Lowes, who had been preaching for us, 
was present, and Rev. Julius Reed, of Columbus ; and 
also Rev. O. W. Merrill, State Superintendent of Home 
Missions, who succeeded the Rev. Reuben Gaylord, the 
old pioneer missionary, who first brought Congrega- 
tionalism into Nebraska. "Father" Dresser was also 
present. The officers elected were: For Church clerk, 
Mr. Brewer; for treasurer, Mr. Cross; and John Turner, 
deacon. As stated in another chapter, we continued to 
hold our services in the sod house until the little frame 
schoolhouse was built on the town site, when we moved 
over there, both Church and Sunday-school. At this time 
there were only a trifle over forty Congregational 
Churches in the State, but now there are over two hun- 
dred. Few of the organizations had places of their own 
to worship in, and so held their meetings in school- 
houses, sod houses, dugouts, and almost any place where 
the people could assemble together. And even three 
years later — 1876 — when there were eighty Congrega- 
tional Churches in the State, less than one-fourth had 
houses to worship in. And to give some idea of the dis- 
comforts and hardships that many of the pioneer home 
missionaries and their families shared with the settlers, 
I will simply state that at the close of this year, 1873, 
there were only four parsonages in the whole State. I 
am speaking simply of the Congregationalists. Conse- 
quently, many whose field of labor was on the broad, 
open prairie, and covering a large territory, were living 
in places not much better than holes in the ground. And 



A CHANCE ACQUAINTANCE 157 

not being the owners of these, even, they were often 
driven from one place to another. 

Harvest had now come, and there were a number of 
small patches of grain to be cut. The two Myers 
brothers, "Hank" and "Need," had an old reaper that 
they had brought out with them from the East — the only 
machine in the neighborhood. So I arranged with them 
to cut my five-acre "patch" of wheat, and in return for 
this, I worked for them, binding and shocking. We went 
around to different ones, helping each other, and so 
squared our accounts in that way. Having had a little 
experience the year before, I had no fear now about 
"keeping up my station." But I was not allowed to stick 
to binding all the time ; for when on the Myers's place, 
they wished me to do the shocking. "For," said Need, 
"I can see, when you set up the bundles they do n't 
tumble over in a little while ; and the rows, too, are all so 
straight and nice. I like to see them that way!" 

The grain being all cut, now came the stacking. But 
having only five acres of our own, this took only a short 
time. But on laying the foundation of the stack, this 
being my first attempt, I made it almost twice as large 
as it should have been, so that we had to "top it out" 
with a big load of hay. I remember the instance so well 
on account of some old acquaintances having consider- 
able fun over the dumpy-looking stack at my expense. 

Our neighbor, Kingham, came along just at this time, 
and two other men accompanied him. One of them had 
come from England several years before, and was at this 
time engaged in business in Chicago. The other had re- 
cently arrived from England. He went out West, and 
settled for a time in Cheyenne, Wyoming Territory, and 
followed his trade of builder and contractor, and then 



158 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

moved to Chicago. We were all acquainted with one 
another in the old country. 

These two men had come out for a ramble over the 
country, and a short visit with us at the same time, and 
seemed ready for a little fun of almost any kind. And 
as Edgar and I were at work building the stack, there 
they stood, laughing and joking. One said : "What kind 
of a thing on earth are you trying to make? I can do 
better than that myself. You 'd better let me come up 
there and show you how to do it !" Neither of them, I 
presume, had ever been so near to a stack before in their 
lives. So I told them that I rather preferred to do my 
own building; and although not a contractor by pro- 
fession, as was one of them, I was trying my hand at 
contracting, but feared bankruptcy on account of lack 
of material. And so we laughed and joked; for we 
understood one another perfectly. Both men had got 
to be quite corpulent since I knew them in England. 
When night came, we gave them the boys' room, both 
occupying the same bed. Along some time in the night, 
all of a sudden there came a great crash, with such an 
intermingling of shouts and laughter as you never heard. 
All this racket came from the room our friends occupied. 
What could it all mean? Something surely had hap- 
pened. And yet it could be nothing serious, judging 
from the way our friends were behaving themselves. 
However, I jumped quickly out of bed and went to their 
room, and behold ! what a sight ! Their combined weight 
had broken three or four slats in the bedstead, and there 
they lay, one on the other, having rolled to one side; 
and all the time laughing as though their sides would 
split, and apparently quite helpless. As soon as they 
were a little composed, I wanted them to let me "fix up" 



A CHANCE ACQUAINTANCE 159 

the bedstead so that they could lie more comfortable. 
But no, they would n't let me do anything of the kind. 
"For," said they, "the bed is all right, and we could n't 
have anything better," Then they would burst out again 
in another fit of laughter. There was little more sleep 
that night for any of us ; for they seemed to enjoy the 
situation. I had not thought of it, but it came to me 
after, that it may have been the fleas that were the cause 
of all this uproar and routing, and breaking down of the 
bedstead. And if it was, there certainly was nothing 
wonderful about that. 

After staying around two or three days, they returned 
again to their homes. The little time they were here 
they seemed to enjoy frontier life amazingly, and in- 
sisted on riding fifty miles to Columbus on those old 
threshing-machine trucks behind the oxen. So when all 
was ready, old "Jack" and "Dick" were hitched up; and, 
in all, six persons crowded into that little box nailed 
onto the old trucks. 

My wife had been invited by acquaintances at Co- 
lumbus to pay them a visit whenever it might be con- 
venient; so she too went along, and took Leonard with 
her. He had an eruption, or breaking out on his legs, 
and they were very bad, and we thought it was poison. 
So his mother took him along, thinking she might get 
advice from the doctor there, and at the same time spend 
a few days with friends. Edgar went along, to drive 
and take care of the oxen. After a day's stay at Co- 
lumbus, Edgar returned, and his mother, with the child, 
remained two weeks or more visiting. 

During their absence, Ernest and I had the pleasure 
of making a new acquaintance. One day, as it was draw- 
ing toward evening, a man on horseback drove up. One 



i6o PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

of his legs had been taken off near the knee, and a wooden 
substitute was strapped to the stump. He had come from 
his home near Oakdale, in Antelope County, and turned 
in to ask if he could stay with us that night. I said 
to him, "If you can put up with the kind of accommoda- 
tion that we have, you are perfectly welcome." "All I 
care for," said he, "is simply a place to stay." The man's 
manner was such that Ernest seemed to take a liking 
to him right off, and accompanied him down across the 
ravine, where he picketed his horse for the night. I 
found, during a pleasant conversation after finishing our 
supper, that he had been in the Civil War, and as a re- 
sult of that terrible conflict, was left with only one leg 
to plod his way through the world. When it came time 
for supper, I boiled some potatoes and fried some salt 
pork, etc. But as I come to think about it now, the 
"etcetera" did not account for much. However, I made 
the table present as neat and enticing appearance as I 
knew how — especially with a clean cloth. I felt a little 
like flattering myself, and to think that it was not alto- 
gether a failure when taking into account the terribly 
lean condition of the pantry about that time. When our 
friend stopped eating, I urged him to take more, to "try 
and make out a supper." But he said, "I have had a 
splendid supper, and would n't wish for anything more 
or better." But people do not always say exactly what 
they mean ; or, better perhaps, do not always mean just 
what they say. I have been in the same embarrassing 
situation myself many a time. I rather think that the 
part about it that was "splendid" was tlirown in extra, 
as a compliment, though unknown to him, testifying to 
my acknowledged ability by the housewives all around 
as being an excellent cook. 



A CHANCE ACQUAINTANCE i6i 

After supper was over, we had an hour's pleasant 
chat, during which our guest told us some interesting 
stories of his experiences during the war. When near 
the time to go to bed, leaning over, he took the leg of 
his pants in both hands, and, with a kind of twist on his 
face, looked at me — rather shyly I thought — and said, 
"Do you have any fleas about?" I said to him, "Well — 
yes ; I guess we do keep a few around ; but I hope they 
will not deprive you of having a good night's sleep." 
Doubtless, from the wry face he was making, he had al- 
ready received forcible intelligence on that matter, and 
so was a little fearful of what might be in store for him. 
For when he got up from his chair to go to bed, he 
suggested that, as the weather was very warm, it might 
be more pleasant to go out and sleep on the haystack — 
one that was partly built. To this I made not the least 
protest; for I pretty well knew what the result would 
be if he staid in the house. So I gave him a couple of 
quilts, and Ernest, having already taken a fancy for 
his company, wanted to go too. When they came in 
the next morning, they said they had spent a real good 
night, and had slept well. I had not the least disposition 
to doubt their word, especially when the thought of the 
awful experience that I had passed through flashed 
through my mind. For breakfast I contrived to have 
a slight change. So, in addition to what we had the 
night before, I made some cornmeal mush ; and this 
seemed to agree with our friend, for he ate heartily of it. 
When about ready to start away, he insisted — or at least 
tried hard to do so — on paying for the small service I 
had rendered him ; but never having accustomed our- 
selves to treat a casual guest in that way, I just as per- 
sistently refused to accept anything ; for I felt it a pleas- 



i62 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

ure, rather than a hard service, and was myself benefited, 
although not exactly in the same way, perhaps, that he 
was. I invited him to stop on his way back and stay 
with us again. My experience has always been that we 
never lose anything by our kindly treatment of others. 
"Cast thy bread upon the waters: for thou shalt find it 
after many days," in this single instance was verified 
time and time again in the years that followed, as will 
be seen as we proceed. 

We had been talking about the scarcity of timber, 
and the difficulties of procuring wood for fuel and other 
purposes; and having mentioned that we would have to 
build a new house in the fall, he said that if we would 
go over to his place some time, he would take us where 
we could get poles and other timber to build with. After 
this our acquaintance grew stronger, and the "Kings" 
— for that was their name — were always glad to see us 
whenever we were over that way. As well as going 
there to get wood, we used to go beyond to Oakdale 
to the flour mill, and usually staid with our friends 
overnight. 

We used sometimes to go up to the "Oaks" and pick 
up brush; for all the trees had disappeared before this 
time. Settlers came from all parts of the county, and 
from adjoining counties also, the little time it lasted. 

What we did had to be done in haste; for there was 
so much ahead of us that we felt compelled to do be- 
fore winter set in. The completion of the cellar and 
the building of a new house were especially heavy jobs. 
And besides the work on our own place, we did con- 
siderable away from home. The finishing up of the cellar 
being as important as any, we commenced oh that first. 
For the roof of such a structure it would be necessary 



• A CHANCE ACQUAINTANCE 163 

to have timbers of large dimensions; for the amount 
of earth and other material required to keep out the frost 
of winter, the heat of summer, and the rains of spring 
and fall would be enormous. And so, for a ridge-pole, 
we felled rather a large elm-tree, trimmed off the 
branches, and "snaked" it up and put it in place with the 
oxen, making use of the large limbs for rafters. Cover- 
ing these with the brush cut from the limbs, we then 
piled on two big loads of hay and any old dry refuse we 
could find, and over all this a large quantity of dirt. As 
a final touch, both to make it more complete and to add 
an improvement, we placed a layer of thick sod over the 
entire roof. 

We had a few potatoes on the place that year, and 
obtained a few others by digging them on shares for 
two other persons, taking a fourth for our share for dig- 
ging and gathering up the whole crop. It was small 
pay, certainly; but in this way we secured seed for an- 
other year. So I was anxious to have a place to keep 
them ; and although the question was sneeringly asked 
a year before, "What are you digging that big hole for?" 
we completed the job not any too soon to receive the 
little stuff we had to put into it. Although the grass- 
hoppers had been bad, we had managed to raise a few 
onions, beets, and white beans, besides the few potatoes. 

Up to this time we had done nothing towards build- 
ing the new house, and were almost quaking with fear 
lest we be compelled to live another year in the old 
ruins in such great peril. But when an opportunity pre- 
sented itself whereby a dollar or two might be earned, 
it was hard to turn it away ; for the cents, much less the 
dollars, were so few and so far apart. And so, with the 
expectation of procuring just a few of these precious 



i64 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

dollars, I agreed to build a little sod house for a young 
man named Prescott. Mr. Prescott was a schoolteacher, 
and taught some in the schools at Columbus at the tirhe, 
and was a fine, Christian young man. But like every 
other newly-settled country that I have known anything 
about, there were always some of the shark nature, watch- 
ing for opportunities to prey upon innocent settlers and 
rob them, even of their homes. 

At the time of the great rush and excitement in the 
opening and settling up of the northwestern corner of 
the State twelve years later, the settlers discovered them- 
selves in a veritable hotbed of these bloodsuckers. I could 
tell many a tale myself, how innocent settlers have been 
cheated and robbed, and even compelled to go to the 
bank and borrow money to satisfy the greedy lusts of 
these vampires in human form, preying upon their fel- 
low-men. Mr. Prescott had a homestead in Beaver Val- 
ley, and contest papers were filed against it — had his 
claim "jumped," as it was called — alleging non-fulfill- 
ment of the homestead law. The case was brought be- 
fore the Land Office officials, and decided against him, 
and he lost his claim ; for false swearing seemed to be 
mere fun for the sharks and their accomplices. The 
claim then fell into the hands of a young man then work- 
ing in a livery barn in connection with the "Clothier 
House" at Columbus, and who, soon afterwards, held 
the office of sheriff of Boone County. 



CHAPTER XVII 

"New Year's" in the New House 

Having made the needful preparations, we drove 
down the valley, taking along the necessary tools; the 
house that we were going to build being quite small, 
only ten by twelve feet. One day, about the middle of 
the afternoon, as we were working away as fast as we 
could, anxious to get to work on our own house, all 
of a sudden the sky became darkened, and, looking up, 
we saw the smoke from a prairie-fire three or four miles 
away to the northwest. Soon the ashes came flying over 
our heads and settling down about us, for the wind was 
blowing briskly. Looking for a moment, we wondered 
how it would be with the folks at home. For the fire 
must certainly be in Pleasant Valley, only a short dis- 
tance beyond the house, and there was little or no pro- 
tection ; nothing to hinder it from sweeping away every- 
thing. There was very little breaking done at that time, 
and the fires would come in their wild fury and lick 
up all that might lie in their path. The two youngest 
children and their mother were there alone. Her health 
being frail, and being unaccustomed to such scenes, we 
feared that she might crouch in some place of supposed 
safety, and yet might prove a very death-trap. As these 
thoughts flashed through our minds, we quickly tied the 
oxen to their lariats, and left them on the prairie. The 
smoke was getting more dense, and the fire even then must 

165 



i66 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

have been near the house. So on we went, running nearly 
the whole distance, only easing up a little when our breath 
failed us. When coming up out of the ravine near the 
house, we saw the two children and their mother coming 
down off the hill in the west. The prairie had burned 
all around and very near to the house and the haystacks. 
Had the wind kept the direction it was in when we first 
started for home, there could have been no hope of saving 
the stacks and what other stuff there was scattered about. 
Fortunately it veered to the northeast, and so made it 
easier to steer the fire away from the stacks. It was 
almost invariably the case when a fire came, that a wind 
would be created at once, though there may have been 
none before. When they came up to the house, we were 
surprised to learn how heroically the frail woman had 
acted. She would have looked very pale as she stood there, 
all trembling and exhausted, had it not been that the 
ashes from the burnt prairie covered her perspiring face. 
Her dress had caught fire, and altogether she presented 
a sad spectacle. When they first saw the fire coming 
down the valley the wind was blowing but slightly ; but 
she was afraid to do anything other than to watch it 
very closely, until it came so near that she felt that some- 
thing must be done. She had heard us talk a good deal 
about "setting a back-fire," but as to understanding any- 
thing about what that really meant, I supposed she knew 
but little. But she must have had some idea about it, 
for she said: "Seeing that I dare not wait any longer, 
I ran to the house and got some matches and an old 
sack, and then went a little way below the stacks to 
burn a little around and then beat it out. Ernest and 
Leonard kept close by me all the time. For I was afraid 
that after I got the fire started, it might get away from 



"NBW YEAR'S" 167 

me. Telling Ernest to watch, I struck a match, but 
trembled and felt so afraid that I blew it out. 'O, but I 
must do something! for it is coming nearer and nearer,' 
I said. So I struck another match, and this time put it 
to the grass — or I trembled so that it fell from my hand, 
and it lighted up all in a moment. And although there 
was only just a little wind before, a sudden gust came, 
and the fire flew away from me; and it so frightened 
me that it seemed I could do nothing. I did work hard 
though, and tried to beat it out ; but it gained on me so 
fast that I was obliged to let it go." 

She had followed the fire, beating it out all the way 
along, up over the hill beyond the west line of the claim 
half a mile away. Her dress had caught fire, and she 
was not aware of it. And had not the children been with 
her, the consequences might have resulted very sadly. 
But as it was, what with the excitement and overtaxa- 
tion of physical strength, she was prostrated for several 
days afterwards. 

When we went down again the next morning to work 
on the house, we found the oxen and everything just 
as we had left them. We had only a little more to do 
to complete the walls, and then to put on the roof, 
when the report came that the claim had been contested. 
The young man not being inclined to put more improve- 
ments on the land till he should see how the case would 
finally be settled, no more was ever done to the house; 
for, as the reader has already been told, the case was 
decided against him. 

Having rid ourselves of this job, we set to work at 
once doing something towards our own new house ; for it 
was getting well along in October. The first thing was 
to get ridge-pole and rafters, and material for door and 



i68 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

window frames ; for we intended to hew the framing 
stuff out of logs. 

As our newly-made friend in Antelope County had 
invited us to go over there and get wood, we prepared 
to make the trip. Having made everything ready the 
night before, we were a good way on the road before 
daybreak, and arrived there toward evening. When sup- 
per-time came, Mrs. King, whom we found to be equally 
pleasant and obliging as was her husband, would accept 
of no excuse but that we must take supper with them. 
They were living in a little frame house of one room — 
simply boards nailed onto the studding. When time to 
go to bed, we spread our blankets on the floor in one 
corner of the room quite near to the stove ; for the nights 
were already getting quite cold. But before retiring, a 
small Bible was taken from a little shelf nailed to the 
side of the building, and handed to me, with a request 
that I read a portion and offer prayer. I confess that I 
was made a little timid by this request, and yet I felt glad 
to have the opportunity; for I felt that we had indeed 
a good deal to be thankful to God for in providing such 
a home for the night and friends so true. Whether they 
were accustomed to engage in family worship I am not 
able to say; but they were professing Christians and 
members of the Congregational Church. I noticed, how- 
ever, that whenever we staid with them after that, which 
was quite a number of times, I was always called upon 
to perform that sacred duty. They were aware that this 
was our wont in our own home; for our friend had 
seen evidences of that when staying with us one night. 

Starting out the next morning, we found the timber 
down in the bottom by a little winding creek called 
"Little Cedar;" all about was thick brushwood and old 



''NEW YEAR'S" 169 

dead limbs of fallen trees tangled up together. When 
getting towards evening, and we were about to hitch 
the oxen to the wagon, up came our friend, on horse- 
back. "As it was getting so late in the day," said he, 
"I was a little afraid that something may have hap- 
pened." He having arranged the long, heavy pole on 
the wagon so that it would not scrape the ground when 
going through ravines, we started for the house, our 
friend riding on ahead. Supper was ready when we 
got there, and they were waiting for us to come up. 
Feeling that we could not conscientiously sit again at 
their table whilst we had food of our own, such as it 
was, our begging to be excused they would not listen to. 

Having more than twenty-five miles before us, we 
were up betimes the next morning, and started home- 
ward. As a good deal of the road was quite hilly, we 
made rather slow travel, and reached home only a little 
before dark. We had been from home three days, and 
on our return found things about as we had left them. 
And the first thing on entering the house was to see their 
mother gather the children about her and lead them away 
to the side of the bed, and there kneel and send a message 
heavenward in acknowledgment of the tender care which 
God had cast about "Dada" and "Edgar" during our 
absence. 

I never knew any one so fearless as she to let it be 
seen that there was One to whom she looked and trusted 
above all others, and yet so free from any desire to ap- 
pear conspicuous. Notwithstanding the best of all kind- 
ness lavished upon us by kind friends when away from 
home, it was always a glad time to be back again. The 
pleasant smile that always met us at the door, with the 
sincerely uttered words, never in a single instance 



I70 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

omitted, "Thank God, you 've got home safe !" told us 
plainly how much more than welcome we were to enter 
again within the old sod walls. 

There was no time to take things leisurely; so, after 
letting the oxen rest a day, whilst we worked on the poles, 
we started again to get another load. Some hours be- 
fore daylight we were making our way up over the hills 
and up onto the ridge miles away to the north. Our 
friend's house stood a little off from the road, so we did 
not stop on our way out, but pressed right on for the 
timber. We went to work, and chopped and loaded our 
poles as quickly as we could, and started back, reaching 
our always welcome stopping-place a little after dark. 
Here we staid all night, and in the morning set out for 
home. 

Having the necessary timber, there was nothing now 
in our way to commence building. Plowing about all the 
sod that we thought we would need, we stacked it up in 
piles on the ground, so that, in case the weather should 
change suddenly and freeze up, we would be sure of 
our sod. Having already described the method of build- 
ing, there is no need of repeating it here. 

After about four weeks of constant work on the walls, 
we were ready for the roof. First putting on a thick 
layer of earth on top of the hay, we then put on two layers 
of sod, the same kind as that put into the walls, some of 
that "wiregrass" sod, as we used to call it, and tough as 
a cocoa-nut fiber door-mat almost. The following spring, 
after the rains came, notwithstanding the sod being laid 
upside down, the grass sprang up all over the roof, and 
kept in that growing condition for a number of years. 
This ought to be strongly in evidence that it is not wise 



"NEW YEAR'S" 171 

to break prairie, except for building purposes, when the 
sap is out of the roots. 

What, with one thing and another, making doors and 
hanging them, fitting in windows, etc., and, although 
we had no floor in the house, neither were the walls 
plastered, we were kept busy up till the last day of 
the year before it was ready to move into. Like the old 
year that had just died out, the first house, although 
having been occupied only a little over a year, had seen 
its best days, and was about to crumble and pass away. 
Why not, then, celebrate the ushering in of the new year 
by vacating the old and occupying the new ? So, as soon 
as breakfast was over, it took but a short time to move 
the little furniture and other appurtenances from one 
place to the other. And thus we marked the advent of 
the new year, 1874. 

The day was a delightful one — a day by itself. The 
sun shone out brightly, and it was pleasantly warm; 
neither was there a speck of snow to be seen anywhere. 
There seemed nothing to indicate that it was winter, 
save that there was no vegetation round about, and the 
limbs of the big elms away off in the ravine to the west 
were utterly bare of any signs of foliage. And to mark 
the day, though a little awkward to us the first few years, 
not being accustomed to observe "New-Year's" as a day 
of holiday and feasting, the "old English plum pudding," 
which was our custom to have on Christmas, for some 
reason was deferred till New- Year's. So on this beau- 
tiful morning the steaming water was making a terrible 
bubbling and sputtering around the plum pudding in the 
iron kettle over a hot fire. Christmas is the great day in 
England, and, although marked with feasting and good 



172 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

cheer, it is held to be quite sacred ; business is suspended, 
and services are held in the morning in all the churches 
of the land. The decorations are profuse with the red- 
berried holly, the dark-green ivy, and the evergreen shrub. 
Family reunions take place, and after returning from 
church they form a merry and apparently a happy group 
around the historic "old English plum pudding and roast 
beef." The rest of the day is spent in innocent amuse- 
ment. The day following, which is called "Boxing-day," 
is given up to pleasure and sight-seeing. The streets 
in London would be alive with people, all bent on en- 
joying themselves. Some, however, as the day denotes, 
would be making their rounds and receiving their "Christ- 
mas box" from those to whom they may have rendered 
service in one way or another during the year. Good 
Friday, Easter Monday, and Whitmonday are also holi- 
day seasons. On these occasions I usually took the boys 
for a ramble. We would, perchance, first make our way 
through some of the principal streets — Cheapside, for 
instance — a very narrow thoroughfare, and often so 
blocked with every kind of vehicle that sometimes it took 
hours to disentangle. Oxford Street, the Strand, Picca- 
dilly, Regent Street, Tottenham Court Road, and other 
noted thoroughfares, we would traverse. I would let 
them see the Bank of England, Royal Exchange, and 
the Mansion House, all in close proximity. Then we 
would visit St. Paul's Cathedral, British Museum, West- 
minster Abbey, Houses of Parliament, and other places of 
note, and return by way of that magnificent promenade, 
the Thames Embankment; and on our way home would 
also take in the Old Tower of London. 

This New- Year's morning of which I speak, the roast 
beef which had always kept so close company with the 



'NBW YEAR'S' 



173 



plum pudding, till we came to this country, at least, was 
nowhere about ; for, as I have before intimated, the name 
of beef had been almost forgotten. But in its stead we 
substituted a couple of roasts, or I should say, rather, 
baked chickens. And fortunately we did, for two boys, 
Sam and Will Riley, came up to spend the day with our 
boys. A young man named Robert Hare, a neighbor, 
and two other boys, Nathan Allen and "Will" Johnson, 
were there also. I remember how they were all out by 
the house, with their coats off, playing ball, and were 
enjoying, as they put it, "a jolly good time;" and, by 
the way the shouts went up, and the clapping of hands, 
there seemed not the least reason to doubt it. When din- 
ner was ready — it was a late one, I remember, as was 
usual on all similar occasions — we all gathered around 
the table, ten of us in all, and there seemed to be no 
break in the "jolly good time." And I think we all felt 
the better for the little change the New Year had brought 
to us. 

" The old year is dead, but a new year is born ; 
The old one closed his eyes at night, the young one woke at mom : 
The old one taketh with him to the shadows of the dead, 
The passions and the follies that to many griefs have led. 
Let us forgive our brethren, and hope to be forgiven — 
Flowers that have sprung with weeds have never rightly thriven ; 
And there are weeds, that, round the heart their biting tendrils twine, 
And sap it of its virtues, and make it droop and pine. 
Away with all &uch weeds from the garden of the heart ; 
Let the new year be our witness, that we play a better part ; 
Let sisters' arms around brothers' necks most lovingly entwine, 
And children to their parents now more willingly incline ; 
Let neighbors be to neighbors more generous and just. 
And all mankind look up and strive in Heaven to put their trust. 
Then shall the new year be to all a happy year indeed, 
And man from many sorrows and from many tears be freed. ' ' 



CHAPTER XVIII 
Assessing "Mad" Milan, and Indian Scare 

To TELL of all the events as they occurred through the 
many years spent on the old homstead would fill several 
volumes. I dare not, therefore, attempt to give an ac- 
count of all our doings and experiences. Let it be enough 
to say that the winter of 1873-4 was spent in the per- 
formance of the various duties that naturally come in the 
way of a life like ours out on the open prairies of a newly- 
settled country. 

We were kept constantly busy through the cold, the 
snow, and the storms — storms which seemed to come 
more suddenly and with more frequency in those earlier 
times than they do now. 

At the previous fall election I was elected assessor for 
Shell Creek Precinct. The precinct was a large one, em- 
bracing about one-fourth of the county. I had nothing 
except the old trucks and the oxen, so I started out 
tramping over the prairie on foot. The northwest corner 
of the county was settled almost entirely with Nor- 
wegians — an honest, thrifty class of people, though poor. 
I well remember, however, that one settler amongst them 
was an Irishman named Milan. He was such an eccen- 
tricity that he was known by everybody all around; and 
he was a desperate fellow too. They used to say that he 
was half-crazy, and on that account, I suppose, he was 
nicknamed "Mad Milan." He was continually quarrel- 

174 



ASSESSING "MAD" MILAN 175 

ing with his neighbors, and seemed as though he would 
just as soon chop a man down as to look at him. I re- 
member one time, at the sitting of the district court, be- 
fore Judge Valentine, complaint was brought against 
Milan for cruelty to animals. He had been beating and 
cutting one of his horses with a spade. Some few years 
later he sold his land, and moved farther west, going 
to Colorado or Wyoming. It was not long after when 
rumor came back that he had killed a man, and that a 
mob had taken him and hung him to a tree — lynched him, 
as we now call it. Whilst he was living in Boone County 
there was considerable talk of doing the same thing. One 
day, when on my rounds, I happened to be in Milan's 
neighborhood, and it was near night when I came up to 
his house. It was a kind of half-and-half affair; not 
exactly a dugout, nor yet a house. It was quite large, 
however, and the back part was dug away into the bank, 
and the roof was very low — so low that I could no more 
than stand up under it. It was very dark, too, there 
being but one small window in the door at the front. 
When I first entered, I could not see what was in one 
corner at the back of the room, but could hear something 
routing about and making a kind of grunting; but after 
I had been in the room a little while, my eyes became a 
little familiar with the surroundings, and I could see, 
though but dimly, what was supposed to be a white pig. 
But, from the smoke or something else, it looked more 
like a black one. At first I could n't understand it, for 
I had not seen any black pigs anywhere around. It was 
a big sow, and had a whole lot of little ones. And now, 
as she stretched herself on the little handful of straw 
upon the ground, I need not any longer be in doubt as 
to what it was ; for in a moment all the little ones began 



176 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

to scratch and fight and squeal like little mad things. 
They, I suppose, like little children sometimes, were quar- 
reling over the place each should occupy at the supper- 
table. I did n't at all like the environment, for the place, 
altogether, even if we leave out the pigs entirely, was 
most filthy; and there were several little dirty, ragged 
children about. I felt all on pins and needles, and was 
anxious to get to business and make my exit in short 
order. But Milan was an Irishman, it must be remem- 
bered, and one of that kind who talk all the time ; he was 
a tremendous talker, I urged him to let me fill in the 
assessment blank. "For," said I, "I want to make another 
call before I close up my day's work." But he seemed 
determined to have me stay and take supper with him 
and his family — pigs and all, I suppose he meant. But 
I declined his kind and liberal invitation as respectfully 
as I felt capable just at that stage of the proceedings, 
though I had taken nothing since I left home early in 
the morning. So I again pleaded with him to let me have 
a statement of his personal property ; but it was all of no 
avail, and he shot off again, like a ball from the mouth 
of a cannon, and began telling me all about his fine breed 
of pigs, his big pigs, and his little pigs, and all that. He 
then suddenly drifted away from the pigs, and began 
telling me about the rascally set of neighbors that he had ; 
how they were all doing their best to drive him out of 
the country. What with his genuine Irish brogue, and 
the lightning rapidity with which he manipulated his 
tongue, I could not appropriate one word in a score that 
he uttered. I almost began to despair of ever getting 
myself cut loose from him. But I did at last succeed 
in accomplishing my mission, and lost not a moment in 
getting my papers together, and, grabbing up my hat, I 



ASSESSING ''MAD" MILAN 



177 



made for the door. But even then Milan would not de- 
sist from showering his favors upon me. He always did 
appear as though he wanted to be very friendly toward 
me. He again begged that I should stay overnight. 
"And," said he, "we will make everything as pleasant 
and comfortable for you as you could wish." But where 
and how for the life of me I could n't tell as much as the 
man in the moon, unless it might be a bed in the corner 
with his fine breed of pigs. My conscience may not have 
been quite as clear as it might have been about the mat- 
ter, but if there was nothing at my command that I could 
see, I felt compelled to invent some way whereby I might 
free myself from the grasp of my fast friend, who seemed 
to show a strong desire to stick even closer than a brother. 
So I told him that I really must make one more call be- 
fore closing up my day's work, but I might possibly be 
that way again shortly, when it might be more convenient 
to enjoy the pleasure of being his guest; and by this 
means I managed to break loose from him. I had taken 
nothing to eat since leaving home early in the morning, 
and felt rather to regret, all through the trying ordeal, 
that the surroundings were not a little more in accord 
with my natural, if not very refined, taste. If they had 
been, it would have taken no very strong urging to pre- 
vail on me to accept the hospitality thus offered. In- 
deed, at that late hour in the day, and the feeling of empti- 
ness that I was experiencing just about that time, I think 
it more than likely that I might have been the first to 
beg that entertainment be given me; especially after 
tramping over the rough prairie all day long; for I did 
not confine myself to the wagon track, but often made a 
short cut, up over hills and down through deep gulches, 
from one house to another. 

12 



178 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

It was now nearly dark when I left Milan looking out 
from his door and pointing me the way to the next house, 
about half a mile distant. I had never been in that neigh- 
borhood before, therefore knew nothing of what might 
be in store for me at the next house. But I hastened on, 
feeling sure that, whatever it might be, it could not strike 
me more unfavorably than the one I was fleeing from. 
Here I found a nice little sod house, with the walls plas- 
tered, but no floor, save that of Nature's own providing, 
and everything neat and orderly; and a little more so, I 
think, in this case, than might be expected in the home of 
a bachelor and pioneer on the wild Western prairie; for 
this man was the only occupant of the house, and a Nor- 
wegian. If I remember correctly, his name was Louis 
Nelson. The man was preparing his supper just as I 
came up to the house, and as soon as I entered and had 
taken a seat on a three-legged stool which he had prof- 
fered me — one of the man's own manufacture; for it 
seemed to be the custom of the Norwegians to make al- 
most all the furniture they had in their homes out of 
rough poles or lumber; their wooden clogs, also, that 
they wore about the place, they made themselves — he at 
once went about cutting off more slices of bacon from 
quite a large piece that hung against the wall, and flung 
them into the frying-pan. He then fried some pancakes 
and some potatoes, and we both sat down to a little, 
rough-made table. Although not much in favor with salt 
pork, I did on this occasion eat a good hearty supper of 
cakes, pork, and potatoes, and coffee. When the time 
came to go to bed, he insisted that I should have his bed 
all to myself; and I could not prevail on him to swerve 
an inch from his purpose ; but, taking a buffalo robe and 
some other things, he made his bed on the ground in one 



ASSESSING "MAD" MILAN 



179 



corner of the room. He seemed to have the idea that I 
was invested with great power and authority, and was 
some superior sort of a person. I tried, however, as best 
I could to set him at ease. When we got up the next 
morning, the breakfast was simply a repetition of the sup- 
per the night before — a difference in name only. I felt 
amply repaid, however, for what it had cost me in the 
persistent pleading with Milan the night before to spare 
me and let me go. 

I do n't know how it came about, but after I had been 
over almost the whole of the field, and was about closing 
up my work, it was found that a census had to be taken ; 
and blank papers being furnished me for that purpose, 
I had to tramp the old trail over again. In making the 
rounds this time I was caught in what we called a "bad 
snowstorm" — the term "blizzard" being coined since that 
time — and was kept from home two nights. One day I 
was making calls away up on one of the branches of 
Shell Creek, and when night overtook me I found myself 
at the house of one of the Andersons. There were two 
or three of that name in the neighborhood, and they 
were brothers. It was a sod house, as usual, and there 
were two beds in the room, separated only by a kind of 
curtain. The family consisted of the man and his wife 
and a daughter about fifteen or sixteen years old. A 
young man with whom I was acquainted, named Julius 
Brewer, was teaching school in that district. The dis- 
trict had recently been organized, and they had built a 
little sod schoolhouse, and Mr. Brewer was boarding and 
staying with these people. It was near night when I 
called, and Mr. Brewer invited me to be his guest, and, 
of course, I very gladly accepted, my friend sharing his 
bed with me. It was a very lofty perch, I remember, five 



i8o PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

or six feet high, on top of a lot of sacks of grain of some 
kind. During the night a storm came up, and the wind 
blew terrifically, and it was very cold. And when we got 
up the next morning there were several inches of snow 
on the level, and all about the house, the barns, and other 
places, great banks of snow had piled up. The storm 
kept up its raging all that day, and still continued when 
we went to bed at night, so that I was compelled to re- 
main in the house all that day. I remember the breakfast 
consisted of cornmeal mush — which, of course, was no 
new thing to me — some fried potatoes, and some bread, 
and a very little butter. I had been accustomed to having 
a little, only just a little, brown sugar — I have not seen 
any like it for a good many years — and milk with my 
mush when at home, and this was the first time I had 
seen or heard of its being eaten with salt in place of sugar 
and milk. But, to do as the others did, and as there was 
so little else on the table, I tried a little of the salted mush. 
I could n't stand it, however, and the two or three spoon- 
fuls that I did manage to force down cost me quite an 
effort. Some time during the night the storm ceased, 
and when we arose in the morning all was clear and 
bright, but almost as cold as midwinter. There were sev- 
eral inches of snow all over the level prairie, the ravines 
were full, and in other places it had drifted into ridges, 
so that I had a terribly hard time getting from place to 
place. What little tracks had been made across the 
prairie were now all covered up, and I might just as well 
walk in one place as another. Sometimes I was making 
my way up over steep hills, and then again scrambling 
through deep ravines, or through snowbanks up to my 
thighs. Before I set out on this second trip I little 
dreamed that the opportunity to call on my friend Milan 



ASSESSING "MAD" MILAN i8i 

a2:ain would so soon be afforded me ; so I was a little 
particular that my call be made early in the day, and 
just as well, perhaps, if during his absence. By so doing 
I might hope to be spared the pain of meeting him ; and 
his wife, doubtless, would be equally competent to fur- 
nish me the information I was seeking; for I found that 
the women knew more about such matters than did the 
men, any way, especially with regard to the ages of the 
children. When I applied to the men for the informa- 
tion needed, they would almost invariably refer me to 
the wife and mother, saying : "O, you '11 have to ask the 
woman about that; she knows more about them things 
than I do !" 

Having the little five-acre patch of sod com, it was 
a means of supplying us with a little fresh meat in the 
way of prairie chickens during the winter just past. We 
used to trap them alive, and sometimes we would get 
from one to four or five in the trap at a time. Our usual 
way of cooking them was to bake them over a "York- 
shire" pudding. There being no fat on the prairie 
chickens, they are dry, and need a little fat of some kind 
cooked with them to make gravy ; still, we preferred them 
to eating so much fried salt pork, as many of the settlers 
did, when they had it, at every meal. Almost invariably 
we ate mush and milk for breakfast, and nothing else, 
year in and year out, except when we had threshers about, 
or were having our grain cut in harvest-time, when we 
would have to board the men. 

About this time there was considerable excitement 
amongst the settlers, for it had been rumored that In- 
dians had been seen in the neighborhood. They were 
not the Pawnee tribe, however, who were our next-door 
neighbors — though not always "'neighborly neighbors" — 



i82 PIONEERS Of THE WEST 

but the Sioux, a warlike race, whose reservation was three 
hundred miles away to the northwest. Of course, it ex- 
cited no curiosity to see an Indian ; but they had stolen 
stock from the settlers, and were all the time in con- 
flict with the Pawnees, frequently making raids on them, 
and seizing and driving off their ponies. The settlers 
were rather badly scared sometimes when it would be 
known that the Sioux had been down making their 
periodical visits to the poor Pawnees. There had been 
one or two horses stolen in our neighborhood, and it was 
supposed to be the Sioux who were committing these 
depredations right amongst us. Fearing they might have 
serious trouble, the settlers prepared themselves as best 
they could to meet any emergency that might arise. Any 
old shotgun, musket, or rifle — anything in the shape of 
firearms — was brought out and put in order. Some sat 
up nights to watch their places. If we were out on the 
prairie, or making a journey, we seemed to be watching 
all about us, and rather expecting that some of those 
redskins, with faces smeared over with war-paint, and 
heads plumed with tall feathers, might suddenly swoop 
down upon us and take our scalps. 

I remember very well one morning when I was in 
the house, the boys came rushing in full of excitement, 
and cried out : "O father, there 's an Indian going along 
up over our hill over there !" I went out and looked, and, 
sure enough, a man was there; he was walking along 
on the top of a ridge on the west side of the claim. He 
appeared to have a blanket wrapped about him and to be 
bareheaded; and, if that was really so, why of course he 
must be an Indian, and, no doubt, was prowHng around 
for some ill purpose, we thought. He perhaps was look- 
ing down into the valley below, to find out what there 



ASSESSING "MAD" MILAN 183 

might be about — horses, cattle, or what not — and then, 
when night came, come down and drive them off, saying 
nothing about what our own fate might be. But the man 
was half a mile away, and I might be mistaken. But the 
ridge sloped now in another direction, and he was soon 
out of sight. Recent conflicts between the two tribes, and 
the horse stealing, had brought back to the settlers' minds 
the horrible deeds perpetrated by the Indians on the white 
settlers in other States in the north, Minnesota, for in- 
stance, only a few years before, that just then I may not 
have been very bold; but I felt determined, if possible, 
to find out something about who and what he was. So 
I went in a kind of zigzag, round-about way up over the 
foot of the ridge, going very cautiously, and stopping 
quite often to raise myself on tiptoe and peer over the 
brow of the hill, keeping well in the rear of his tracks, as 
near as I could tell. I had gone out in a hurry, empty 
handed, carrying no weapon of any kind. But there was 
no need of anything of that kind, any way; for when I 
had reached a position where I could see over the top 
of the hill, I saw this mysterious being still trudging 
along, mounting another ridge a mile away. So, after all, 
I failed to discover what kind of an object he was. Keep- 
ing within the bounds of not telling anything false, I 
did try to have my wife think, if not believe, that our 
fears were ungrounded, and that the object of our un- 
easiness was not an Indian looking for our scalps, after 
all. She made no assertion to the contrary, and said but 
little ; but the way she looked fully convinced me that she 
was still capable of holding an opinion of her own, and 
that she would not sleep very soundly that night. 

Some of the settlers were in such fear that three or 
four families congregated in the sod house of one of the 



184 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

neighbors, and barricaded the door and windows with 
chairs, tables, and anything that would serve the pur- 
pose, and furnished themselves with guns, and any other 
kind of weapon that could be relied upon to kill and scalp 
an Indian. They sat up nights watching for the enemy ; 
but I am not aware that an opportunity was afforded them 
to place on exhibition any scalps of the Sioux. 

The settlers were still more terrified as from time to 
time reports reached them of conflicts between the settlers 
and Indians in other parts of the State. I remember that, 
soon after we came to Nebraska, a settler chopping wood 
down on the Loup River, near Columbus, was killed by 
the Indians. At another time, and not far from the same 
spot, an Indian was found who it was supposed had been 
killed by some of the settlers, and it was feared that 
serious trouble would arise in consequence. Then again, 
in the southwest part of the State, a man named Stenner 
was killed on Beaver Creek; not, however, the creek of 
the same name in our own county. Another man, whose 
name was Rawley, was killed down on the Platte, near 
Ogallala, in the western part of the State. The man had 
gone to Greeley for flour, but, failing to return, the settlers 
turned out and made search for him, scouring the country 
all around, and succeeded, at last, in finding him, but 
not until he had been dead some time. 

Whilst I am engaged in writing the incident, my mind 
is carried back more vividly to those pioneer days of 
excitement and peril. Twenty-nine years and more after 
the event took place, I am sitting on the grave of a squaw 
of the Pawnee tribe who died from the effects of wounds 
received in an encounter between the Pawnee and the 
Sioux. It occurred early in the fall of '73. The grave 
is situated on the west bank of the pretty little zigzag 



ASSESSING "MAD" MILAN 185 

vale through which runs what is known as Coon Creek, 
a name given it by the Indians, on the west edge of the 
town of Indianola. I am accompanied by one of the old 
pioneer settlers of the country, who settled on Govern- 
ment land on which the little town now stands, and from 
whom I gather the rather pathetic story. As the heat 
is intense, the thermometer rising away above the one 
hundred mark, causing all vegetation to droop and hang 
its head, we choose the early morning to make the little 
excursion. As we sit here together on the grave, my in- 
formant relates to me a little of his own early experience, 
which began about the same time as my own. 

A band of Sioux and a band of Pawnees were out on 
a buffalo hunt. They met, or came together, I might 
rather say, on the divide between the Frenchman and 
the Republican, near a little place called Trenton. The 
band of Sioux was ahead of the Pawnees, and neither 
seemed to be aware of the near approach of the other, 
or that they were anywhere in that part of the country, 
till the Pawnees, accidently, as it were, came up to the 
Sioux. Being so deadly at enmity, as the two tribes al- 
ways were, there needed nothing more than their simply 
coming together to precipitate a battle. But when it 
came to fighting, the Sioux, of course, were superior to 
the Pawnees, and were much better armed, and made 
deadly slaughter amongst them, killing about ninety — 
bucks, squaws, and papooses alike. "Men," said my 
friend, "were sent out from the reservation with teams 
and wagons to bury the dead and to gather up the wreck- 
age that had been left on the scene of conflict." With 
other stuff that they hauled away, was a large quantity 
of dried buffalo meat bound up in hides, and also some 
that had not been dried, which tainted the whole atmos- 



i86 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

phere. "I wondered," said the gentleman, "why they 
carried that stinking stuff away." 

The squaw over whose grave I am now sitting re- 
ceived two arrow wounds, one in the left breast, and an- 
other behind the left ear. Her papoose had been killed, 
and she was left, supposed to be dead. She revived, how- 
ever, and somehow found her way to the house of a 
settler named Korn. A doctor was brought, but he could 
do nothing for her, as the wounds, being so long unat- 
tended, were in a dreadful state. She seemed to be sus- 
picious that the doctors wanted to do her harm, and they 
could n't persuade her to be taken into the house. But 
Mr. Korn had a set of wagon-bows and cover, and these 
they set up by the side of the house, and placed her in it. 
My friend said : "I went, one day, with my wife to see 
the woman, taking our little girl along. As soon as she 
saw the child, she held out her hands towards her, and 
said, as plainly as she was able, 'Pretty girl ! Pretty girl !' 
Then she would wail and cry bitterly, and say again,. 
'Kill my papoose ! kill my papoose !' Then she would 
burst into crying again." She lived only two days after 
being brought to the house ; for, going out one morning 
and looking into the tent, there lay the rigid form of the 
poor Pawnee squaw, life having gone out during the 
night. My companion, going on with his story, said : 
"Myself and another man made a box out of slabs and 
pieces of old boxes — anything that we could find about — 
and called it a coffin. Wrapping the body about with the 
red blanket which had done the same service for the liv- 
ing form many a time before, we inclosed it in the box, 
and carried it to this spot, and here laid her to rest. And 
this was the first grave in the county, at least so far as 
white men knew anything about." 



ASSESSING "MAD" MILAN 187 

Some years after, when other settlers came in, some 
of them, hearing of the "Indian squaw story," were some- 
what skeptical, and translated it into another "fish story ;" 
and, to convince them of its genuineness, my friend, with 
others, went out to secure evidence that would leave no 
doubt in the minds of the unbelievers. Finding the spot, 
they dug down only a little way when they came upon 
the skeleton. Taking out the skull, they carried it into 
town, and there exhibited it as being the best proof that 
could be given. They carried it back, however, and 
carefully put it again into its place. Mounding up the 
grave, they then hauled a big rock of several hundred 
pounds from across the river, and stood it up, rough as 
it was, at the head of the grave, just as it appears as I 
gaze upon it this bright, glowing morning. 

Originally, the Pawnees resided in Nebraska, but ex- 
tended into Kansas and Texas. They were at one time 
bold hunters, excellent horsemen, and fierce warriors, 
being in almost constant war with the Sioux, Tetans, 
Arapahoes, Sacs, and Foxes, and other tribes. But, by 
what I have seen of them, they must have sadly de- 
teriorated. In the Minnesota campaign against the Sioux, 
in 1861, they took part with the Union army. After the 
war was over, however, the Sioux sought revenge on the 
helpless Pawnees, and they were compelled to dispose of 
their lands through the Government, and were removed 
to the Indian Territory in 1876. At that time they had 
so diminished in numbers that there were only about two 
thousand of them; and now, twenty-six years later, only 
a few hundred of them are left. 



CHAPTER XIX 
Perils Behind an Ox-team 

The Pawnee Indians used to come up from their 
reservation every winter and camp at different points 
along the creek for the purpose of trapping beaver and 
other wild animals. One of their favorite camping-places 
was down in the old caiion, about a mile and a half east 
of town. They would stay in camp several days, and 
work up and down the creek. 

The beavers, as the phrase, "he works like a beaver," 
indicates, are very industrious workers. They work round 
and round the trunk of a tree, scooping out the Httle chips 
with their teeth almost as neatly as it could be done with 
a carpenter's gouge, till they reach the center, when the 
tree falls. I have seen trees along the creek seven or eight 
inches through, cut down by them. They build little 
houses of sticks of wood, rushes, and any old drift, 
and plaster them inside with mud. In doing this, they 
use their tail as a trowel, or paddle, which is flat and 
broad, and covered with a kind of scale. Their houses, 
or lodges, as they are sometimes called, are grouped to- 
gether near the edge of the water, the mud being scraped 
away from the front, so that there may be a sufficient 
amount of water to allow free egress, even during the 
most severe freezing. The winter stores, consisting of 
heaps of wood, are always under water, at such a depth 
that they can not be blocked up in ice. 



PERILS BEHIND AN OX-TEAM 189 

Having learned that a woman living in a little town 
called Schuyler, about sixty-five miles away, had two 
yearling heifers which she wanted some one to feed and 
care for "on shares," as they called it, and thinking that it 
might be a good opportunity to give us a start in raising 
a little stock, after the sowing and planting was all done, 
Edgar and I hitched up old Jack and Dick, and drove 
down there, and made arrangements with the woman to 
take them. We tied the heifers with a rope behind the 
wagon, and, the weather being very warm, we traveled 
slowly, taking six days to make the trip. We kept the 
calves till the agreement expired, and then made further 
agreement with the woman to buy the one that was hers. 
They grew and got along well, and each made us a pres- 
ent of a nice calf every year as long as we had them. 
But after a few years one of them died. Feed was very 
scarce, and she got down very poor, and was again about 
to make us another present, when she became so weak 
that she got down and could not get up again. We did 
everything that we could to help her and to save her life. 
We put up a framework, and, with ropes and quilts, made 
a sling, and suspended her so that her feet just rested on 
the ground. But, seeing that there was no hope, and 
thinking that it would be less painful for her to breathe 
her last lying down, we very gently lowered her onto a 
soft bed of straw. As she was about to die, my wife, 
whose sympathetic nature was so intense, even for the 
lowest form of God's animal creation that might be suf- 
fering, after repeated visits, came again into the little 
shed; and as she kneeled there, bending over the almost 
lifeless form, caressingly stroking with her hand the poor 
dumb animal's face, and saying, "Poor Fanny, I am so 
sorry for you ; I wish I could help you," big, sympathetic 



I90 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

tears rolled down her cheeks, and could almost be heard 
as they fell upon the poor, motionless dumb brute, who 
seemed to understand the meaning of it all, as she gently 
turned her eyes, now pale and dull, up into the face of her 
sympathizer in acknowledgment. As we all stood there 
silently looking on at the heart-touching scene, the 
thought came to me : What, if such a thing were possible, 
would that poor dumb creature think to witness such a 
sight! And I thought again: How few such scenes oc- 
cur in the world ; and if all humanity could be here now, 
and rest their eyes on this scene, could there help but be 
a great transformation wrought in the hearts and lives 
of those who so cruelly abuse the lower order of God's 
creation ? 

I have known my wife, sometimes, when she has seen 
men ill-treating their horses or other animals, to go out 
to them, though weak and trembling perhaps, physically, 
her indignation so wrought up against such cruelty that 
she could not be restrained from administering a severe 
censure upon the offending one. And, although she had 
such a dread of some insects, especially the spider, she 
would not, if she could in any way avoid it, destroy the 
life of the smallest of them, except that of a flea. If 
anything of that kind disagreeable to her would get into 
the house, she would say: "O, don't kill it; get hold of 
it with something, and put it out-of-doors !" 

A little incident comes to my mind which occurred 
about this time, and to which was attached considerable 
danger, as well as the excitement and fright it caused. 
It was Sunday morning, and we were going down to 
church, riding on the old trucks behind the. oxen. When 
we had crossed the two ravines a little way down the 
road, the oxen darted suddenly to one side onto the prairie. 



PERILS BEHIND AN OX-TBAM 



191 



I happened to be sitting on the near side, with my legs 
dangling between the wheels, and Edgar was driving; 
he and his mother were sitting on the wagon-seat, which 
rested loosely on the boards. Springing from my seat, 
I tried to head them off — for they paid not the least heed 
to the repeated shouts of "Haw, Jack !" "Haw, Dick !" 
but did exactly the opposite, and wheeled clear around. 
They had now become excited, and were dashing as hard 
as they could gallop down through the tall grass and weeds 
into the ravine. Seeing that my efforts to head them off 
were more likely to do harm than good, I stopped chasing 
them. On they plunged, down into the bottom of the ravine, 
and up the steep bank close to where we had been washed 
out of our little cabin, up onto the ridge which divided 
the two ravines, still bearing away to the right, as though 
they were crazed. Ernest and Leonard had jumped off, 
or tumbled off, before they started to go down into the 
ravine. As the oxen clambered up the rough, steep bank 
in an angling direction to the top of the ridge, the seat 
was upset, and my wife was thrown upon her back, and 
lay stretched across the boards, whilst Edgar, with the 
grit and courage of a young lion, half lying down, half 
sitting up, was holding on with a firm grip to his mother's 
dress with one hand, and with the other to one of the 
stakes in the front bolster. In going up the steep bank, 
it seemed almost a miracle that the whole affair was kept 
from turning completely over, and a very serious if not 
fatal accident averted. The oxen still kept on up over 
the ridge and down into the ravine on the other side, 
and galloped on out of sight. Seeing the extreme peril in 
which Edgar and his mother were placed, as soon as the 
oxen started to go down into the ravine we immediately 
followed after them. But to talk of getting near to a 



192 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



drony-looking old ox when his metal is up, you might as 
well chase the moon. But we ran on through the ravine 
and up over the ridge as fast as we could. We could 
then see that they were coming into the road again, and 
making towards home, but had slackened their speed, 
and seemed inclined to subjection. Edgar was just rais- 
ing himself up when we caught sight of them, and with 
the command again given, "Whoa! Whoa!" they finally 
consented to come to a halt. We raised up my wife, who 
was pale as death and terribly frightened, as were all 
of us ; for there had been ample reason for it, as any one 
acquainted with the spot would know. Having had al- 
ready more of their services than was agreeable, Edgar 
drove the oxen home, and his mother walked back to the 
house. The other two boys and myself walked on to 
church. We felt, that morning, indebted to God for a 
special prayer of thanksgiving for the miraculous way in 
which we had been kept, some of us at least, in the ordeal 
through which we had passed. 

It may be taken for granted that the old trucks, with 
a couple of boards, were never again resorted to for 
going to church on. We have, however, used the hay- 
rack for weeks together in certain seasons, the same as 
many others did. The old farm-wagon which we had 
recently bought, which was more bother than it was 
worth to keep in repair, was the only vehicle that we pos- 
sessed, except the trucks, and had to suffice for all pur- 
poses. The racks that the settlers first used were usually 
made out of rough poles, and, consequently, were very 
heavy and unhandy to lift on and off the wagon. We were 
a Httle sensitive when we first went to church perched 
upon a hay-rack behind a yoke of oxen ; but there was 
nothing unlawful about it that we had heard of, and there 



PERILS BEHIND AN OX-TEAM 193 

were others who did the same. So by and by that feel- 
ing grew somewhat less, and we didn't feel quite so 
shy about it. When my wife's health was so that she 
could not go out — and it had to be bad indeed to keep 
her from religious services — we never thought of such a 
thing as to hitch up a team, but always walked ; summer 
or winter, sunshine or storm, it was all the same. 

As new ministers from time to time came to take 
charge of our little Church, it seemed a natural thing 
for them to come directly to our old sod domicile. Being 
for many years deacon of the Church, and though not 
having the least inclination to appear officious, I felt the 
necessity of taking hold of matters and acting a prom- 
inent part in all its affairs. This may have been one 
reason why they so readily found their way, a couple of 
miles out of town, in cold and storm sometimes, to the 
old sod house, which for several years boasted of nothing 
better than the ground for a floor. It would seem there 
must have been something about it, or in those who occu- 
pied it and called it their home, that attracted them and 
told them that they were more than welcome. And they 
seemed to enjoy the surroundings, and made themselves 
perfectly at ease. The old home-made lounge, with com- 
forters and blankets for a bed at night, or to rest on 
during the day, ''Is just as comfortable as it can be," 
they would say. 

There is much that might be said with regard to the 
events that occurred during the early history of our 
little Church ; many happy events might be narrated. But, 
pleasing as the picture might be from different points of 
view, yet the road over which it traveled was by no means 
free from many a dark cloud hanging over it. There 
were times when stern, hard work, and a good deal of 



194 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



what is called the spirit of self-sacrifice was necessary 
in order to lead it up to the condition it afterwards at- 
tained. But for all that, it seems to me now that we were 
made the stronger for having passed through those ad- 
verse experiences; for, as "there can be no good portrait 
without shading, no more can there be developed Chris- 
tian character without sorrow." It is well, I think, that 
we should take for ourselves the motto written over a 
Spanish sun-dial, "I mark only the bright hours." "There 
is more sunshine than shade, more bright than dark hours 
to be remembered. The temper and disposition of heart, 
as well as the expressions and capacity of the faculties, 
depend much upon the trials and disappointments of life. 
Hence the Christian should not murmur and repine at 
his lot, but, with confident trust in God's goodness and 
wisdom, regard every trial, however severe, as a stepping- 
stone to usefulness here and brighter joys above." 

If it had not been that we had a higher Source of 
power than our own from which to draw strength, we 
would many times have become dispirited and our cour- 
age would have failed and made us almost inclined to 
give up the contest. 

A little strange that it should so happen ; but at the 
very moment that I am writing the last lines of this 
chapter, Leonard comes to me with a newpaper. The Ad- 
vance, and reads "Albion. — The first brick of the new 
house of worship was laid by Mrs. R. J. Dresser, the 
only resident charter member of the Church ; then Deacon 
Elisha Culver offered prayer, and at its close, 'I love thy 
kingdom. Lord,' was sung," The old church was built 
in 1882, and dedicated and opened for public worship in 
September of that year. 



CHAPTER XX 

Practical Religion and a Runaway Fire 

During the first few years, when there were so few 
to carry on the religious work, we would try hard, by 
personal contact, to induce some to go to Sunday-school 
or to church; but to our entreaties would come back to 
us that old stereotyped, cut-and-dried reply that they 
seemed always to carry around with them ready for all 
emergencies : "I would like very well to go ; but I have n't 
any shoes ;" or, "I have n't any clothes fit to go to church 
in." And this, too, from professing Christians and mem- 
bers of the Church. I have noticed, however, that when 
these same persons did come into possession of something 
new, and fit to go to church in, it would, of course, be 
worn on Sunday for the first time. It might have been 
kept for that purpose; but the following day, and all 
other days, would find them doing the same thing, so 
that it was only a little while before the article would 
be gone the way of all that had gone before it — "not fit 
to go to church in." It was noticeable, too, that these 
same persons, although so easily excusing themselves 
from attending church or Sunday-school on the Sabbath 
on account of their clothes, did not allow that to inter- 
fere with their visiting their neighbors and acquaintances 
on that day. I must say that I do like to see a person 

I9S 



196 PIONEERS Of THE WEST 

with pride enough — if you like to call it by that name — 
to make a neat and clean appearance on Sunday, so that 
he may be in a state "fit to go to Church ;" or to any other 
assemblage of respectable people. There are a good many 
who are continually getting, and yet never have. If 
not the only reason, it was certainly the greatest of them 
all, why we, as a family, though passing through as 
hard times as can well be imagined, were always able 
to appear respectably attired, that the most extreme care 
was bestowed on what we had. As soon as we would 
get home from church, and before doing their chores, 
the boys would change their clothes, and put them on 
again in the evening after the work was done, to go to 
church at night. True, we did receive a little aid from 
friends in the way of clothing at the time of the grass- 
hopper raids. So also did others receive aid from dif- 
ferent sources. And we, too, gave to neighbors some 
of the things sent to us. The articles were good, and 
might have served for many years to wear on Sundays 
and special occasions ; but they were taken at once for 
every-day wear, and in a very little while these also had 
done all they could to help cover up a person's naked- 
ness. But notice the difference: The articles which we 
took from the box for our own use, and no better in 
quality than any of the rest, we wore on Sundays, and 
other occasions, for a good many years — I will not tell 
how many, for fear of being charged with trying to starve 
out those who made their living by making clothes. My 
wife was a great one to patch and mend, and that is an- 
other reason why we made them last so long — one of the 
lines of economy that seems to be so little practiced by 
women in this country, even by those who have the great- 
est need to practice it. Some, perhaps, might be ashamed 



PRACTICAL RELIGION 



197 



to tell it, but I do not even blush when I say that when 
my wife was unable to do anything — which was often the 
case — I would do not a little of that kind of work myself ; 
and the same may be said of the boys. When they wanted 
a rent sewed up or a patch put on, they did not go beg- 
ging and whining to their mother every time, but set 
about it themselves. And they could do better and neater 
work, all of them, than much that I have seen done by 
many of the women. And they were equally well drilled 
in the various duties of household work, cooking, etc. 

Their mother's ill-health would often prevent her from 
going to church, especially at night and in the winter- 
time; but nothing could daunt her if she could get out 
at all. At these times I would usually stay at home with 
her, as it was dull to be left alone, even if it might be 
safe at all times; or I would take turns with the boys, 
perhaps. It mattered not how cold, or how deep the 
snow ; and it would have to be a pretty bad storm to keep 
the boys from tramping two miles to church, to prayer- 
meeting, choir practice, or whatever it might be. They 
were acknowledged to be pretty good singers, though 
that may not be saying very much, and all, in turn, occu- 
pied their place in the Church choir, and always took a 
prominent part in the work of the Church. 

There had been very heavy rains during the spring 
and early summer, which kept the ground in good con- 
dition for breaking prairie; and, being anxious to "turn 
over" all I could this year, I put in every moment of time 
I could give to work of that kind. The heat of the day 
was hard on the oxen, and as one of them, "old Jack," 
had some time been overheated, he was susceptible to 
the influence of very warm weather; and when so af- 
fected he would pant like a dog, and be exceedingly ob- 



198 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

stinate — mean, as some would say — and altogether un- 
controllable. He would stand in the furrow as motion- 
less as the hills on either side of the little valley. You 
might call to him, "J^ck, get up!" and bring that long 
lash down upon the full length of his body as caressingly 
as you had a mind to, yet he would n't flinch nor budge an 
inch out of his place till he "felt like it." And when that 
feeling did come over him, it was ten chances against one 
that he would go to the opposite extreme, and start off 
on a full gallop, and, of course, take his better-natured 
mate, "Dick," along with him. I used at first to chase 
after them ; but they would lead me all over several acres 
of prairie, and the faster I ran, the faster they ran ; for 
they seemed to reason — or if it was not reason, it was 
something that seemed to answer their purpose just as 
well — that it was not to show any friendly feeling that I 
was making such a desperate effort to be in close com- 
pany with them. As the plow would go rolling and 
tumbling, I saw that there was more danger by chasing 
them than by letting them take their own way about it, 
and come to a halt when they "felt like it." On one occa- 
sion one of them cut his foot so badly that it disabled 
him for three or four days, and it was not the one that 
was the cause of all the mischief, either. So, to have as 
little as possible of that kind of pastime and amusement, 
I used to be up and out at work every morning at four 
o'clock, to avoid, as much as possible, the heat of the day. 
For some years past I have been sort of priding myself 
on the gradual change of temperament that has come 
over me. It may be, though, for the reason that I have 
not been guiding a breaking plow behind a stubborn yoke 
of oxen for a good many years; for I actually believe 
that, when standing in the furrow for I do n't know how 



PRACTICAL RELIOION 



199 



long at a time, gently stroking old Jack over the back 
with that long whip, or when chasing after them at a 
breakneck speed over the prairie, I may have been in 
the same condition of mind as a person when, with a 
scowl on his face, he says, "I 'm mad." I have a notion 
that I always did have a kindly disposition, but I 'm al- 
most afraid to think how it would be if I again had to 
break prairie with oxen that were also "mad." 

I broke about thirty-five acres on our neighbor's claim, 
and about twenty-five on our own, besides narrow strips 
around a meadow lot, and also a fire-guard around the 
whole quarter section; an acre or more to be prepared 
for a building spot, if ever we should be fortunate enough 
to put up a nice little frame house. A large garden 
was also marked out, and, in subsequent time, trees and 
hedges were planted in all these places, which we were 
now preparing for future enjoyment as well as use. Our 
ambitions were large, and we planned accordingly. All 
this that we were doing now, and in all the years that 
followed, cost us an enormous amount of hard labor, 
and my wife would often complain that I was working 
too hard. "Just killing yourself," she would say; "and 
very likely somebody else will enjoy it, and not you." 
But what kind of a home would it be for me without 
these surroundings of nature! I could hardly endure 
to live as many did, and still do, on the open prairie, 
with scarcely a sign of the smallest shrub, even, any- 
where about. It was not because she found no pleasure 
in such things that she thus complained — I hardly like 
to use this last word in her case — for she found equal 
enjoyment in them with myself, and delighted in them; 
nor was it that she feared that somebody else would enjoy 
the fruit of my labor. O no! Although she often used 



2C)0 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

those words, it was not that ; for that was so ex- 
tremely contrary to her nature. But it was myself that 
she was thinking and worrying so much about. She 
simply felt that I was doing too much, and that it would 
tell on me physically. 

I never felt so completely worn out as I did these 
nine or ten weeks whilst doing this breaking. Being 
so extremely anxious to do all I could, I would continue 
to work with the oxen till about ten o'clock, and then 
come in and get my breakfast. I never accustomed my- 
self to take a little rest after dinner — "take a little nap," 
as they would say — as I knew some of my neighbors to 
do. I could not sleep in the day anyway, and scarcely 
got any real sound sleep at night. As time went on, I 
became so weary that I reeled and staggered as I walked 
up the road to my work in the early morning. Although 
I could not sleep, yet my eyelids seemed to resist my 
efforts to keep them apart as I walked along. For whilst 
the oxen were resting in the day, I was always busy 
about some other work. For as it has been stated before, 
my wife was so often unable to do anything, I used to 
do a good deal in the house, as did also the boys. This 
experience in housework was not despised and looked 
upon as degrading, nor ought it to be regarded by any 
boy, no matter what his social standing may be, though 
that seems too often the case. About two o'clock in the 
afternoon, I would take the oxen out again, and work 
till nearly dark. 

One day this fall, we did a thing that was ever after 
remembered, and the experience was a lesson for us ; and 
it cost us something, too. As it was getting late in the 
season, and the grass was all dried up, we were anxious 
to be doing something to make ourselves secure as far 



PRACTICAL RELIGION 201 

as we might be able against the destructive prairie fires. 
So early one morning, when all seemed calm, I thought 
we might venture to burn off a strip of prairie about 
two rods wide ; so I had the two boys, each with a wet 
sack, stand close by, whilst I struck a match and touched 
it to the grass. It flashed up in a moment, and, not 
liking the way it acted, we all plied our wet sacks and 
dashed out the fire. I was a little afraid after that, but 
with the utmost caution, I applied another lighted match. 
For a moment it seemed as though we might venture to 
let it go, but in another moment all our frantic efforts to 
beat it out availed no more than would an attempt to beat 
back the waves of the mighty ocean with the same 
weapons. It seemed impossible for such a wind to be 
almost instantly created by starting a little fire like that. 
But a gust came, and the head-fire darted swiftly away 
from us. There was not a shadow of hope of checking 
that head-fire now. So on it went, the wind carrying 
it northward up the valley, sweeping everything before 
it in its mad haste. There were two or three settlers 
a mile and a half to the north, and already the tongues 
of fire seemed to leap forward and vie with each other 
as to which should be the first to lick up the little stuff 
they might have about them. It may be just possible, 
however, we thought, they can help themselves a little; 
and all that we could do was to keep it out of the little 
timber in the ravine, and from getting up to the house. 
We fought desperately, till it seemed that we would drop 
from exhaustion, being so afraid of the damage and loss 
that others might sustain. O what fighting ! No one can 
ever realize what this means unless he has fought the 
same battle. Having steered the fire so as to keep it 
away from the house, we ran on up the valley as fast as 



202 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

we could. But it was not at a very great speed; for 
with the hard fighting our strength had almost failed. 
But on we went, and as we drew near to the little set- 
tlement we could see dense clouds of smoke ascending 
in two or three spots near by the two houses. This told 
us that stacks, sheds, or something of that kind had fallen 
a prey to the angry flames. The fire had gone as near 
to the houses as possible, but being made of sod there 
was not so much danger to them. We could see the 
fire still rushing on up over the hills a mile away to the 
north. But fortunately there were no more settlers in 
that direction for many miles, away into the next county. 
The fire had burnt up a shed built of poles, old hay, etc. 
A small stack of wheat was also burned, containing about 
twenty bushels, and was the first that the man had raised, 
and all that he had. A little stack of hay shared the 
same fate. I tried to explain to the man how it all came 
about, and expressed my deep regret at the very unfor- 
tunate occurrence ; but he replied only with oaths and 
curses. I feel sure, however, from the look on the faces 
of the two women who stood by, that I had their sym- 
pathy; they seemed to realize more than did the man 
something of my own feelings just at that time. I told 
the man that I would make every reparation that came 
within my power for any loss that he had sustained, 
and he soon tempered down so as to talk a little rea- 
sonably, if not very pleasantly. But there was no time 
for more words than was absolutely needed to come to 
a satisfactory understanding in the matter. 

The head-fire had cut a swath as it flew onward, and 
had taken all that came in its path. But it was still 
burning, and spreading on either side up and down the 
valley, and was getting up onto the hills. Although al- 



PRACTICAL RELIGION 203 

most completely exhausted, there was a lot more of hard 
work to do yet; for if the fire should be left to its own 
course, there was no telling what the damage and loss 
might be. The wind might change suddenly, and head- 
fires would at once be started and driven in other direc- 
tions, and nothing could stay their progress. It might 
even leap the creek — which it did several times subse- 
quent to that — and spread destruction all up and down 
Beaver Valley, where was most of the settlement. So 
we ran on again down the valley to a point where we 
thought our efforts would tell for the most, and worked 
our way up over the hills which lie on the east; then 
northward with the wind, beating out the fire as we went. 
As the day advanced, the wind gently died away, and 
then burned more slowly. We followed along and beat 
out the fire for nearly a mile and a half, feeling now 
that we could stand it no longer and must give up. For 
we had taken no breakfast, starting out quite early in 
the morning. So we made our way back home; for we 
could endure it no longer without some refreshment and 
a few minutes' rest. There we found my wife alone with 
the youngest boy, pale and excited, and wondering what 
had happened all this long time that we had been away. 
By going up onto the mound over the cave she could 
see that the fire was doing its deadly work amongst the 
little settlement away up the valley, and this terrified 
her still more; for she knew too well how much every 
one of us needed the little that we had about us. But to 
her, life was more dear than all else. "These other 
things," she would say, "we may have an opportunity 
to rectify ; but when life is gone, that can not be brought 
back." We were home again under the old sod roof, and 
apparently unharmed, save that which fatigue and ex- 



204 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

haustion had wrought. Knowing her so well, it needed 
no inquiry when she took the child by the hand and 
led him away behind the curtain stretched across the 
room, to know what it all meant. It would seem cruel, 
almost sacrilege, to intrude on her presence at such a 
time; for it was sacred ground on which she then stood. 
As she emerged from behind the curtain, the imprint left 
on the delicate forehead by resting it against the stubby 
roots in the black, dirt wall told its own tale, that to some 
One her most heartfelt thanks were due, and knowing 
well who it was, without a moment's delay had hastened 
to discharge that happy duty. And so we had no need 
to inquire its meaning; we had been kept, and that was 
enough. 

After taking a little to eat and resting a few minutes, 
we again went out. For we feared to leave anything 
undone that we could possibly do. This time we went 
over onto the hills on the other side of the valley, and 
fought our way northward for a mile or more. But as 
we had been fighting so hard the whole day long, and 
as night was now near, failing strength told us that we 
must cease to fight any more. So with scorched and 
begrimed faces and hands we turned away, and with 
heavy tread over the blackened prairie, made our way 
homeward. 

According as I had promised, I lost no time in ren- 
dering our neighbor all the assistance that I could, and 
went with him to the timber to get poles and other stuff 
for building a good stable. We then plowed some sod, 
and whilst the man hauled it in with his team, I laid 
up the walls and did all the building. I also gave him 
some meat and some flour. Then we went into the field 



PRACTICAL RELIGION 



205 



— we had a little corn on a five-acre patch that year — 
and picked ten or twelve bushels of corn ; and when we 
had our little wheat threshed, I gave him seed for an- 
other year. So altogether — by his manner, at least — he 
seemed to think that he was the gainer, rather than the 
loser, after all ; and I suppose he was, considerably. 



CHAPTER XXI 

Grasshopper Plague and Aid to Sufferers 

Rev. Mr. Lowes had discontinued his services with 
our Church, and Rev. C. C. Humphrey, with his family, 
came to us about this time — the spring of 1874 — from 
Osceola, Polk County. They lived for a short time in 
what we called the Newberry house, south of town, and 
then moved across the creek into the sod house where 
we had been holding our Church services and Sunday- 
school. In a little while they moved again into another 
sod house down near the old canon. They were not 
there long, however, before they were again routed. And 
this is the way many of the "home missionaries" out on 
the Western prairies, where no parsonage was provided, 
were driven from one place to another. Finally, they 
moved across the creek again into a house owned by the 
young man with whom I had roosted away up on a 
perch of grain sacks a little time before. To make more 
room for the minister, we "got up a bee" to build an 
addition to the house. At these "bees" the neighbors 
all around would come together with their teams and 
implements to the appointed place, and each one would 
put in a day or more at whatever the work might be. 
Sometimes it was husking corn, sometimes plowing, haul- 
ing wood, or building — anything that was imperative to 
be done. This usually occurred when the person aided 
had been sick, maybe, and thus thrown behind in his 

206 



GRASSHOPPBR PLAGUE 



207 



work ; or, he may have lost one of his horses, and so was 
deprived of a team to work with. Or he may have met 
with misfortune in some other way ; for there are a thou- 
sand ways by which these things may come. 

This custom of "getting up a bee" shows something 
of the spirit of helpfulness that existed amongst the set- 
tlers in a new country, and afforded relief to those who 
might otherwise have suffered more severely under sick- 
ness and misfortune. 

Having been ordained deacon under the hand of our 
new pastor in the early part of his ministry with us, I 
served in that capacity all the time he remained with 
us, and continued to do so for many years afterwards. 
This is the year that will always be remembered more 
particularly, and known all over as the "grasshopper 
times in Nebraska" • and surrounding States. Grass- 
hoppers had visited us more or less all along up to this 
time, destroying most of the little crop of corn that we 
had been trying to raise. But this year they came down 
upon us in mighty armies. It is too difficult a task for 
me even to attempt to describe it in a way that a person 
could realize anything like what it was. One must have 
the same experience to know much about it. The little 
wheat crop was damaged considerably ; but it was a 
pretty fair crop after all, so we thought, at least, com- 
pared with some years ; for when we threshed it we 
found that we had a hundred and twenty bushels from 
ten acres of ground. Some advised smoking out the 
grasshoppers by placing green weeds, or any old rub- 
bish, along the edge of the field, and setting fire to it. 
Glad to try almost any method that might be suggested, 
we gave this plan a trial ; but it seemed all a waste of 
time. The only effect that it had was to scare a few 



2o8 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

of them off a few rods along the edge of the field, only 
to alight a little further on. And more than that, we 
came near seeing the whole field go up in a blaze. 

The grasshoppers did not appear in full force till after 
most of the small grain was cut. But everything else — 
corn, beans, and vegetables of all kinds, all except about 
fifteen bushels of potatoes, of which we had planted quite 
a large piece of ground, were destroyed. This indeed 
was a trying time for the settlers ; for they had been 
able to raise almost nothing up to this time, and now 
that there was a little prospect, to have almost every- 
thing destroyed in a few hours was very discouraging. 
This of itself was hard enough to bear; but the burden 
pressed down still heavier when we read in the Eastern 
papers — as we did sometimes — remarks made in a mirth- 
provoking way about the "poor grasshopper sufferers of 
Nebraska." They seemed to insinuate that the whole 
affair was a good deal exaggerated, and that the settlers 
were making a great ado about a small matter. As I 
have hinted before, it seems hardly possible to over- 
draw the picture. And putting it as mildly as I may, 
some might almost discredit my words when I say that 
they drifted over in such dense clouds as to blacken the 
whole heavens, and with such a buzzing, roaring noise that 
it could be heard quite a long time before they came 
up over us. Sometimes they would fly very low, and at 
other times they would be far above us, drifting along 
by the myriads, their gauzy wings glistening like tiny 
bits of silver. And as they would gently fall to the earth, 
like a skylark with outstretched wings falling out of the 
heavens, the sight was much like that of large snow- 
flakes in a gentle storm. When they settled down, the 
corn and other vegetation would be so completely cov- 



GRASSHOPPER PLAGUE 



209 



ered as to be black with them, one over another. But 
the corn was their first choice to feed upon. When they 
had stripped it of every particle of foliage — which they 
would do in a night — they would stick so thickly on the 
stumps of stalks, and crawling over one another, that 
no room would be left to stick the point of your finger. 
I have seen them in the potato-patch and everywhere 
about, so thick that hardly a speck of ground could be 
seen. They would swarm in the roads, and be crushed 
under the wheels of the wagon, and be so thick every- 
where that we would be obliged to tie our pants round 
with a string at the bottom to keep them from trespass- 
ing on forbidden ground. For the sensation was just 
about as pleasant as the crawling of a snake would be, 
with a gentle waking up with their finely-adjusted forceps 
in the bargain. As we walked along, they would rise 
up from the ground in such clouds and swarm about 
us that we had to fight our way through them. It was 
a time, too, when nobody needed to be admonished to 
"keep his mouth shut." 

Severe as was the calamity, there was yet more to 
follow in the years to come. It is well, I think, that we 
are kept in the dark as to what the future has in store 
for us, else how deep the despair, and how much more 
unhappy this life would be for many, by the anticipation 
of sorrow and suffering yet in the future. 

Calls for aid went out all over the country, to which 
the people responded. This aid consisted chiefly of cloth- 
ing and provisions, which passed through the hands of 
relief committees, or associations appointed to have 
charge of the distribution. But whilst the business was 
conducted systematically, the relief was not justly admin- 
istered in all cases, by any means. As might be expected, 
H 



2IO PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

there was great demand for seed of different kinds — 
wheat, oats, etc. But there was little, if any, that I am 
aware of, that reached our county ; and none, I am sure, 
came into the precinct to which I belonged. As to their 
names, I will keep silent; but there were two who had 
charge of the distribution in our county, and they ap- 
pointed a deputy in each school district, appointing me 
for our precinct. Although there were so few settlers 
in the district, I spent considerable time over the work. 
For before any distribution was made — in fact, before 
any relief of any kind came in — a good deal of informa- 
tion had first to be gathered and sent to headquarters. 
It was no easy matter to make proper discrimination ; 
consequently some who could have managed to get 
along without aid shared with those who could not. Then 
again, there were others in the greatest need who did 
not get what they rightly ought to have claimed, and in 
some cases received nothing at all. Some, as would 
naturally be expected, received aid from relatives and 
friends. 

Printed forms were furnished, and numerous ques- 
tions asked; such as the following: Amount of crop 
raised that year of the different kinds of grain, etc. — 
corn, wheat, oats, barley, potatoes, beans, and onions. A 
census also had to be taken, giving the names of parents, 
or heads of families, with the names and ages of the chil- 
dren, and whether male or female. The number and kind 
of stock the settler owned was also given, in the order 
named : Horses, colts, oxen, cows, yearlings, calves, and 
pigs. Then again, they wanted to know how much of 
the different kinds of grain, etc., each one had on hand 
at a given date; such as flour, wheat, oats, barley, po- 
tatoes, beans, and onions. This was the winter of 1874-75. 



GRASSHOPPER PLAGUE 211 

Of course, we received no remuneration for our serv- 
ices, nor had any thought of receiving any ; at least, I 
can speak that for myself, although I tramped over the 
prairie in the deep snow afoot a good deal. The cloth- 
ing and other stuff that came through these agencies were 
in great part brought in over the railroads free of charge. 
And in many instances, when private parties shipped 
goods to their relatives and friends, reduced rates were 
granted. And yet the effort on the part of those eager 
to show their sympathy and good will by their gifts did 
not altogether escape criticism by those whom they 
seemed so anxious to help. I must not be under- 
stood as complaining when I say that it was not alto- 
gether without reason that they did so. I would not 
pretend to speak for more than I know, but I am fully 
aware of the fact that the greater part of the little cloth- 
ing that came into our own district — and the same com- 
plaint was made in other districts — was so unfit for serv- 
ice that, had it been necessary to pay freight on the goods, 
they would hardly have paid for the handling. Many 
of the things were torn and ragged, and might perhaps 
have answered the purpose for making rag-carpet, or 
rugs, or something of that kind, and that 's about all. 
I attribute this in large measure to thoughtlessness. In 
their great haste to do somebody good, they had over- 
looked other important matters. It had not entered their 
minds how hard it was sometimes to "scrape up ten 
cents" — the price then — to purchase a spool of thread to 
sew up the rents in these tattered garments. I make no 
charges, but I hardly like to think that no better things 
than those some of us saw were contributed by the 
donors. I want to be very careful in my statements, and 
therefore whether true or not, I would not pretend to say ; 



212 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

but if it was, that perhaps would explain somewhat why 
so many of the articles were in such bad condition. The 
rumor was common that the things had been "pretty well 
culled" before those for whom they were intended caught 
sight of them. I do know this, however, that after all 
the stuff was supposed to have been exhausted and the 
distribution over, one of the two who had charge asked 
me if I had had any lard. I repHed that I had not. He 
then said, "Come up, and I will let you have a little." 
So I went up to his house, south of town, and got three 
or four pounds of lard in a small tin pail. Whilst there, 
I saw the man dip the lard from a large barrel, about 
the size of an oil-barrel, which was about two-thirds full. 
We had been corresponding all along with good 
friends in St. Louis, and from that and through the 
newspapers, they were aware somewhat of our condition, 
and became a good deal concerned about our welfare, 
and evinced a strong desire to assist us in whatever way 
they might be able. They were so situated themselves 
as to be able to render but little material aid, but were 
overflowing with genuine sympathy for us. So with the 
assistance of some friends, they "made up a box" of 
clothing and shipped it to Columbus, the freight having 
been prepaid. In a letter telling of its shipment, we read, 
"You will find some small clothes for children, which 
you can trade off for something else, I hope." We made 
no trades, however, as suggested by our friends; for we 
were not in the habit of making trades that way. But 
my wife gave these things to neighbors — as we did some 
of the other things also, which we could have made good 
use of ourselves. Her sympathetic feeling for others in 
distress and want was so intense that she lost sight of 
self and her own actual needs. Her motto was — which 



GRASSHOPPER PLAGUE 213 

she would often repeat, especially if she might be mildly 
chided by one whose heart perhaps was not as tender 
and sympathetic as her own, for suggesting to give this 
or that little thing to some person whom she thought to 
be in need — "With what measure ye mete to others, it 
shall be meted to you again." Not that she gave with 
the expectation of receiving something in return, in a 
material way, from humankind ; far indeed from that. 
She looked for it to come back in some unknown way; 
and yet she believed it would come back, all the same. 
In fact, it was coming all the time ; if not in material 
gifts, in kind words and true sympathy, often more pre- 
cious than gold or silver, "Such as I have, give I thee." 
So the thought, "If it 's only a crumb that I am able to 
give, I am responsible for that crumb," I can liken her 
only to the fountain in the little story or fable called 
"The selfish pool, and what befell it." Let me here give 
it, for it is worth repeating for the lesson there is in it: 
"See that little fountain away yonder in the distant 
mountain, shining like a silver thread through the thick 
copse, and sparkling like a diamond in its healthful ac- 
tivity*. It is hurrying on with tinkling feet to bear its 
tribute to the river. See, it passes a stagnant pool, and 
the pool hails it, 'Whither away, master streamlet?' 'I 
am going to the river, to bear this cup of water God has 
given me.' *Ah ! you are very foolish for that ; you '11 
need it before the summer is over. It has been a back- 
ward spring, and we shall have a hot summer to pay for 
it; you will dry up then.' 'Well,' says the streamlet, 
'if I am to die so soon, I had better work while the day 
lasts. If I am likely to lose this treasure from the heat, 
I had better do good with it while I have it.' So on 
it went, blessing and rejoicing in its course. The pool 



214 PI ON BURS OF THE WEST 

smiled complacently at its own superior forethought, and 
husbanded all its resources, letting not a drop steal away. 
Soon the midsummer heat came down, and it fell upon 
the little stream ; but the trees crowded to its brink, and 
threw out their sheltering branches over it in the day 
of adversity, for it brought refreshment and life to them ; 
and the sun peeped through their branches, and smiled 
complacently upon its dimpled face, and seemed to say, 
'It is not in my heart to harm you ;' and the birds sipped 
its silver tide and sang its praises; and the flowers 
breathed their perfume upon its bosom ; the beasts of the 
field loved to linger by its banks; the husbandman's eye 
always sparkled with joy as he looked upon the line of 
verdant beauty that marked its course through his fields 
and meadows ; and so on it went, blessing and being 
blessed of all. And where was the prudent pool ? Alas ! 
in its inglorious inactivity it grew sickly and pestilential. 
The beasts of the field put their lips to it, but turned 
away without drinking; the breezes stooped and kissed 
it by mistake, but caught the malaria in the contact, and 
carried the ague through the region, and the inhabitants 
caught it and had to move away ; and at last Heaven, 
in mercy to man, smote it with a hotter breath and dried 
it up. But did not the little fountain exhaust itself? 
O no! God saw to that. It emptied its full cup into 
the river, and the river bore it to the sea, and the sea 
sent up its incense to greet the sun, and the clouds caught 
in their capacious bosoms the incense from the sea, and 
the winds, like waiting steeds, caught the chariots of the 
clouds and bore them away, away to the very moun- 
tain that gave the little fountain birth, and there they 
tipped the brimming cup, and poured the grateful bap- 
tism down ; and so God saw to it that the little fountain, 
though it gave so fully and so freely, never ran drj^" 



GRASSHOPPER PLAGUE 215 

Our friends had apprised us by letter of the ship- 
ment of the box, and we calculated that there would 
be just sufficient time to drive down to Columbus and 
get it and be back again by Christmas. The boys being 
especially anxious to see its contents, were up some 
time before daylight, and had the oxen hitched to the 
wagon all ready to start. So I set out, and after travel- 
ing a few miles, I discovered that it was intensely cold 
riding, so I got down from the wagon and walked. My 
feet were so numbed that they had no feeling in them. 
However, I hobbled along as well as I could till the blood 
began to warm up a little. And so I kept on till I came 
up to the unfinished walls of a sod house. Here I staid 
a little while, and let the oxen eat a little hay that I 
scraped up around the walls ; for the settlers often stopped 
here to feed their teams when on the road. I staid 
only a short time, however, for it was too cold to be 
standing around, and so went on several miles beyond 
the Indian Agency. Quite late in the night, I came up 
to a house which stood a little off from the road, where 
lived a man named Lehman, and here I turned in. The 
next morning, I drove into Columbus, arriving there a 
little before noon. I went at once across to the depot, and 
inquired after the box. Imagine, if you can, my dis- 
appointment when told by the agent, "I have nothing 
here in your name." I told him that the old oxen and 
I had come fifty miles through the cold solely to get 
that box, and what a disappointment it would be for 
the folks at home. But, of course, all this was nothing 
to him; and the only reply was, "The box is not here, 
and that 's all I know about it." And he seemed to care, 
too, just about as little as he knew about it. But for 
all that, I very politely thanked him, and that seemed 
to be the weapon that subdued his harshness a little ; 



2i6 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

for it so worked upon his sympathetic nature as to promise 
that he would drop me a postal card as soon as the box 
arrived. Just a little disheartened, perhaps, I felt no in- 
clination to loiter in town; so after the oxen had rested 
a couple of hours, I again started out, anxious to get 
back home as quickly as possible. The oxen had been 
standing, and had got cold, and knowing, too, that they 
were bound for home, "put their best leg first," and 
walked along briskly. By traveling late, I reached the 
Agency that night. Feeling that it was no place for me 
to be going to the boarding-house, and having a little 
food that I brought from home, I took my blankets and 
went up into the loft, and buried myself in the hay. But 
I was glad when the first glimmer of light began to 
show between the boards and I could be up ; for I was 
so cold all night that I could n't sleep any. By the time 
the first glimpse of the sun showed itself up over the 
hills, I was two or three miles nearer home. When I 
came up to the creek, I took the oxen down the bank by 
the side of the "reservation bridge," and broke a hole 
in the ice and let the oxen drink. But they seemed to 
care little for it, and opened their mouths and twisted 
their jaws a good deal, as though it was a little too cold 
for their teeth. 

It was nearly dark when I reached home. The boys 
had been anxiously watching for my return, and as they 
heard me coming up out of the ravine a little way from 
the house, all three came running to meet me, full of 
expectation, of course, to see the box. But just imagine 
the way they opened their eyes, and their look of astonish- 
ment and utter disappointment when they saw nothing 
but the empty wagon! "Why, where 's the box?" one 
would say, with eyes more or less as big as saucers. 
"O father! haven't you got the box?" another would 



GRASSHOPPER PLAGUE 217 

say ; and a third, climbing up and peering into the wagon, 
"Well, I 'd like to know what we 're going to do about 
it?" And so they continued all the way up the road. 
As I neared the house, their mother was looking out at 
the window, and that complacent smile, which always 
greeted us on our return home from a journey, changed 
to an expression of surprise when the wagon passed by 
and she saw that it was empty. But not like the boys, 
who could not be satisfied with an answer, it needed a 
reply to only a few questions to satisfy her that there 
need be no fear, but that the box would find its way 
to us all right some time. Of course, she greatly re- 
gretted my having had such a long and unpleasant 
journey for nothing. But after all, we thought, as we 
had done before, "worse things have happened at sea." 

A few days later a letter came from St. Louis, say- 
ing how much they regretted that I had been compelled 
to make such a long and useless journey, and that they 
went at once to the railroad agent and had him send a 
"tracer" after the box ; for I had mailed a postal card to 
them before I left Columbus. So in a few days more 
I repeated the journey that I had made a week before, 
but this time succeeded in bringing home the box about 
which there had been so much concern. 

Coming back to the returns about which I have 
spoken : In order to concentrate the information and 
facilitate matters, I took a small blank-book and ruled 
it off in columns and headings, and made them out in 
tabulated form. And to give a clearer understanding of 
it, I give here a copy, which is almost a facsimile of the 
original. So it may be seen exactly the kind of report 
that was sent in from the school district that I belonged 
to. The way others made their returns, I know nothing 
about. 



2l8 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



D^M 



^ -s 



'A Ji 



"Z "O 






U 3 



s 

> rooo 



fa ^fa^ 



- 6 



Sfa 



falSfaS 






a:5 



bJO c o 
■a u 4) 



"j3 C U S 

■<<fa<0^ 



O 2 



^EhJ 



►J 

re ^ 



•5<! 



rt -^ rt 1) rt 



s . 

rt 5 ■ 

•a IS 
O 



— E 



< . 



GRASSHOPPER PLAGUE 



219 







<— ■ t 






















■^°-^ 
























^■0 

rt 


ts. 


m 


m 


VO 


10 


" 




M 








^K'^ 
























</i "^ 




















1^ 

00 

M 


tn 


Slli 


^ 


M^ 


«£ 


XI 


B 




V 
E 






C 


fss 


""i 


5 










z 






z 






«" 

















































h 


c 


u 


t> 


u 


u 


v 












a> 


a 


s 


e 


c 


B 






« 






X 






























2; 


;z; 


Z 


2; 


z 












li. 





1 






















1 




















Q 


J^\ 


tM 


6 


u 






V 




4) 






Z 


-« 


"^"rt 


c 



c 



" 


•0 


B 





B 







a 




" 


z 


z 






z 




iz; 




























2 


lA 




V 


V 






u 




4> 






•< 


^ 




G 


c 




N 


c 




E 



















=: 
















u 

ta 



iz; 




■z 


z 


OQ 




z 




2; 




























ui 


V 


V 


V 


4) 




V 




4J 








a 


c 




c 




B 




B 








































Z 


z 


25 


2; 




z 




z 






V 


e 


« 


C4 


«^- 




V 

c 


s 


u 

B 

















3 







s 













X 


Z 






S 




z 





z 






















c/j 




^ 










B 










c 


4) 


(J 








41 




V 











C 


c 


s 


B 


B 




a 













Cu 

























C 




Z 


:*; 


2; 


Z 


z 


z 


2 


Z 






B 


£ 


^ 


£ 


4) 

B 


Ja 


B 


B 


a 








rt 



























^ 1 





M* 


;zi 


•n 


:z; 


B 


Z 






ifl 














J< 
















ti 






4> 





V 








«2 


t^ 


^ 


B 


a\ 


■o 


B 


B 





























S 




_0h 






Z 






z 


z 






00 






















Q 


X 


« 


4) 


U 


44 


V 


V 




4) 






2 




c 


c 


a 


B 


a 


B 




E 






< 


b< 































n 


z 


z 


^ 


I? 


z 


z 




z 































• 


« 


u 


V 


4) 


V 


V 




V 












c 


c 


c 


B 


a 




E 








« 
































2; 


15 


Z 


;z; 


z 


z 




z 






2" 




1 




















rt 




S 1° 


V 


1- *^j: 
















u 





u yi 


B 


oi^ 


Si 


f>. 










J3 




j: 





« BV 
X 







































c 


V 


0) 




4) 


4J 


4) 












u 


c 


c 


s 


B 


B 


B 




B 






H 
































2 

B 






15 


;z; 


Z, 


z 


z 


z 




;z; 




























S 


ki 


^ 


u 


J. 


4J 


^ 


V 




J< 






3 




c 


u 


B 





c 
















n 





rt 





rt 







rt 








b 


- 


!z; 


M 


z 


tn 


z 




M 






















c 












u 


























e 

rt 






B 


S 

B 


c 


- 


c" 

4; 




B 

'b 


£ 

rt 

X. 
tan 










ii 


2 


J5 


^ 


1b 




B 


B 










H 


b 





< 




^ 


s 


1— I 


i2 





220 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 







1^ 




1-. 


"""""■ 


U 


. - - 




^ 






o 






O 




t£ 






o 


















c i; 








o 

2 


J 












u 2 
^<2 . 




6 




H 


V 






^ 








aj 




. 






^ 




0] 


1^^ 


;d 


rt 




fc Q 


>. 










PQ bj) 


hoc - 


"rt 




o "^ 








T3 5? 


c 
dJ 

1. 




-C 
V 








ft 






|| 


C 
1 

hi 


' o = 




c 

0. 


ll 


















•« u 




M 


o. 






>-a 




a 


>> rt 1; 




>,p. 




o 


cw 






_uc« 


-C 


c'c/) 


■=a3£ 


'O 


_«;c« 












ki 


c 


L. 


o 


c 








o 






a 


O 


<« 


rt 






O 






CQ 


L, 


U 


s 


o 


ca 






o 

1-1 


8 






8 


8 


8 


8 


8 


o 






—1 


VO 






M 


sc 


in 


^ 


00 


03 






en 


■«• 










1 




































o 

f-l 


«s 




















1) 


























S2 


























|2 














d 












O Ml 














w^ 










ai 


4J 
























H 


> 
























2 


























2 


















^_ 








< 


















IT) 








s 


C 
















t? 








•< 


n 














w^ 


u 








X 


















3 








^ 


















rt 
























v 


^_^ 






z 


w 










^ 


c 




b« 


« 


in 




























Q 


o 










w- 


«= 


• 


> 


««■ 


(fl- 




2 


« 










w" 


^ 


00 




uT 


y^ 




< 


o 










^ 


« 


««■ 




_u 


— 




q" 


p^ 












x 






3 






H 




































OJ 


4. 






w 


4J 




< 

3 












> 


> 


) 




j= - 


> 


> 




15 


















tn O 








«3 


o 


















iw" 








U) 




















lO 








M 




















t-N 








U) 


















































o 




_!«- 














t/T 


in* 


t/T 




^ 




























"o! 














u 




^^ 






V 


■Svd 














^ ci 


^ci 























1=^ 

o 


3fS. 











■r 












« 


N 


ro 






















































"3 






u 


X 


"u 


"u 


"u 


"u 






o 


-S 6 
3 2 






I-. 




1 j 


38^ 








o 


8 










^ j3<fl- 


^(«- 


J3(«- 







J 
























S t^ 
























o 
























* o 


























c 


yT 


c 








o" 


s" 


c 




O H 


u 
X 

^ 


C 
C 

C 


c 
o 




c 




c 


C4 

C 

5 






^« 




»— * 
















»— 1 


H 


< 


3 

H 


d 


ai 


4) 

o 








e 




5- 




ad 


s 


- 


■. 


< 


6 


s 



CHAPTER XXII 
A Time for Everything, and Everything in its Time 

After we had finished cutting our grain, I worked 
around amongst the neighbors, helping them in the field. 
But I never received a cent in money for work done in 
this way. If any little balance might be due to me after 
a squaring up of accounts, it came in a variety of ways. 
In an old memorandum-book, I find such entries as these : 
"By harvest work, by hayfork, by turkeys, by lumber, by 
pork, by order on grocery store, by pair ox-bows, by 
wheat, by barley and oats for seed," etc. 

As soon as we got through with this kind of work, I 
and the man who cut our wheat worked together stack- 
ing our grain. We worked first on our own place, and 
I did the stacking. I wanted to get all the grain in one 
stack, but laid the foundation too small, so I had to 
carry it higher than I intended. Up and up it went, still 
higher and higher, and more stuff yet to come; so that 
at last the man had to make two or three attempts be- 
fore he could make the bundles reach me as I bent over 
to catch them as they came up. It was a round stack, 
and the prettiest and most symmetrically formed that I 
have ever seen — in this country, at least ; and so said 
everybody who saw it. Every time I passed by it I was 
reminded of the dome of St. Paul's Cathedral, in London, 
so nearly did it resemble it in shape at the top. Although 
never having done anything of the kind before, with the 



222 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

exception of that peculiar-looking stack the year before, 
my stacking always received a good deal of commenda- 
tion. In the performance of the different kinds of labor, 
and in the use of implements and machinery, I was loath 
to manifest my ignorance by asking questions as to the 
way this or that thing should be done. But I kept a 
watchful eye on the way others were doing things, and 
it was not long before I could not only do as they did, 
but could often see a way of improving on their methods. 
My partner being an old hand at the business, of course, 
commenced to do his own stacking. I strongly urged 
him to do mine, but he insisted that I should do it my- 
self. "I guess you '11 get along all right," he said. But 
I 'm a little suspicious that he was expecting to have 
something to laugh over as soon as I began my work 
of rick-building. But instead of that, he made such an 
utter failure with his own stacking that he insisted that 
I should take his place. And I regret to say that, as the 
whole side of the stack went out, and he with it, he so 
far forgot the company he was in as to administer some 
very plain oaths and curses upon that offending stack. 
He seemed to have the idea that all the responsibility 
for the mishap rested upon the stack — which at one time 
it did. My friend for the time being was an Irishman, 
and still retained a good deal of the Irish brogue, which 
was quite comical and amusing. I was in no way eager 
to take the job, as the stack was so far extended that 
it looked like a young one growing out of the side of 
the larger; and to prevent it from taking on the appear- 
ance of the "Siamese twins" was going to be no easy 
matter. I never was called a braggadocio, but I did have 
confidence enough in myself — although a raw hand at 
the business — to believe that if the stack could in any 



A TIME FOR EVERYTHING 223 

way be "fixed up'" I could do it. But the stack had 
long lost all shape, and it was useless now attempting 
to make another "St. Paul's dome." Afterwards, as 
people passed along and looked down across the field, 
twisting their neck and looking back as they passed be- 
yond, they seemed to be saying to themselves, "I wonder 
who can be the designer of that stack; and what on 
earth is it really intended to represent?" 

The stacking being all done, we began at once mak- 
ing hay; for we needed more this year, as we had now 
not only the oxen and cow and two or three calves, but 
also the two heifers that we had fetched up from Colfax 
County, making altogether eight head. 

There seemed not a moment's time to rest ; for be- 
sides the regular work which had to be kept up, there 
were long journeys to go to get wood, to the mill, etc. As 
soon as frost came — which would usually be about Sep- 
tember — and the grass and weeds began to dry, this was 
a reminder that we had better be looking out for prairie- 
fires. The wise thing then to do was to get about plow- 
ing fire-guards. 

During the summer months the heat was so oppress- 
ive that when we had a fire we could hardly bear to 
stay in the house. For having only one room, it had to 
serve every purpose — living, cooking, and sleeping. So 
we built a small addition in which to put the stove in 
the summer time, and be rid of the heat from that at any 
rate. It did not last long, however; for in building 
there was no way of binding the walls to the house, and 
it gradually settled, so that the walls and the roof all 
along shrank away from the main building, and when 
it rained the water ran down the wall onto the floor. 

After moving out of the old house, we used part of 



224 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

it as a place to keep the cattle for nearly two years. 
One of the small rooms we used for various purposes, 
just as we might need. This year we used it to stow the 
wheat in, emptying it upon the ground. 

There was so much that was imperative to be done 
before the storms and cold of winter set in ; neverthe- 
less, a good deal had to be left for future time. And 
so we discovered that the return of winter had dropped 
down upon us with but a scant supply of fuel. 

Our most estimable lady friend in St. Louis, know- 
ing nothing of the way the pioneer settlers of the Ne- 
braska plains divided up the several departments of labor 
through the year, in one of her letters asked the ques- 
tion: "Why is it that the long journeys are almost al- 
ways made during the cold and stormy weather of winter ? 
Why can't they be made at some less unfavorable season, 
and serve the purpose just as well, or better?" To a 
person altogether unacquainted with the conditions as 
they existed with the settlers generally, such questions 
would be the first to be asked. The reason was this, that 
everything must be done in the order in which the 
seasons naturally present themselves. Each had more 
than enough work to fill its allotted time, one thing crowd- 
ing upon another. The conditions, too, in an older 
settled country are altogether different from those on the 
frontier, where no transportation facilities in the way of 
railroads are afforded, and where everything has to be 
made, as it were, from the beginning. And besides, the 
people were almost universally poor — little or nothing 
to start with. And there are a hundred and one things 
that seem absolutely necessary to be done that may not 
be thought of until the time approaches when they are 
needed. Corn was usually put in with hand-planters. 



A TIME FOR EVERYTHING 



225 



but sometimes a spade or a hoe, or even an ax was often 
used. Horse-planters, check-rowers, pulverizers, corn- 
stalk cutters, and all that kind of things were not known 
amongst the settlers at that time. 

We always spent a good deal of time' in our purpose 
to have a good garden if possible, trying to make up by 
extra labor and nursing what might be lacking in nat- 
ural advantages. Then again, we were planting lots 
of trees about the place every spring, as soon as the 
ground was in fit condition. What with all these things 
coming along in their natural order, and a host of others 
that came along indiscriminately, but just as urgent in 
their demands, we felt the cold blasts and snows of 
winter whirling about our ears before we realized how 
great a portion of the year had really slipped away — 
and was here to stay by us for about five months. This 
did not accord exactly with the almanacs sent out from 
the East, that told us the day and the hour when winter 
would begin and when it would end. But from actual 
experience we had become so accustomed to associating 
the different terms, "winter," and "cold," and "storm," 
that practically they were one and the same thing to us. 
And so we were always in doubt and uncertainty as to 
when winter would come and when it would go. 



«5 



CHAPTER XXIII 
Famished of Thirst 

It was invariably the case that as soon as the grain 
was threshed, the first thing would be to hurry off to 
the mill. We had been borrowing a little flour from one 
and a little from another of the neighbors — which was 
a customary thing to do. It was frequently the case that 
as soon as we would get home from the mill, neighbors 
would come to borrow flour; and in a few days perhaps 
the whole grist would almost disappear. But, of course, 
it would come back to us again — a little from one and 
a little from another, after they, too, had been to the mill. 

When we first went into the new country there was 
no mill nearer than the Shell Creek mills, sixty miles 
away, except the mill on the Indian Reservation, which 
was not running at that time. But some time before 
this a mill was built on what was called the "Little Cedar 
Creek," in the Elkhorn Valley, in Antelope County, more 
than thirty miles away, and we had been over there once 
or twice. But this time we were to have a new ex- 
perience, for we were going with a horse-team. Our 
minister having a pair of horses, he suggested that we 
take them. "For," said he, "it will be better every way." 
We, too, thought it would be considerable of an improve- 
ment over the oxen; but after we had gone some dis- 
tance we began to wonder if we had not made a mistake 

226 



FAMISHED OF THIRST 



227 



after all by not taking old Jack and Dick. For they 
were all stiffened up, and little good for anything. We 
took a different road, too, this time; for we had been 
told that it was a shorter route. But when we came 
within four or five miles of Oakdale — where the mill 
was — we found it pretty hilly. We had only four or 
five sacks of wheat on the wagon, and got along pretty 
well till we came to the creek, where we had to cross 
on a very narrow bridge, and which was in bad condi- 
tion. The creek was quite deep from the top of the 
banks down to the water, and the bridge having no rail- 
ing along the sides made it very dangerous to pass over. 
And although the banks had been cut down considerably, 
the descent was very abrupt. We managed to get down, 
however, without any mishap, but in trying to get out 
on the other side we failed. We expected to have some 
trouble in climbing the bank, and had found a block of 
wood in the timber on the bank to put under the wheel 
in case the horses should balk or fail in some way and 
back down the hill again. For that was our greatest 
fear; for if they should, it would be more than likely 
that the whole affair, horses and all, would go over the 
bridge into the creek below. Fortunately, we took this 
precaution ; for when the horses got about half way up 
the hill, they seemed to think they could n't make the 
other half, and began to slide down hill. Edgar was 
driving, and shouted, "Get up !" and applied the whip ; 
but it had no effect. But before the wagon had moved 
a couple of feet, I had the block under the wheel, and 
held it. Not feeling inclined to risk smashing up the 
whole business, we carried the sacks up onto the bank. 
It was only a little while then when we had the wagon up 
also and were on the road again. It was after dark 



228 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

when we drove into the little place — just two or three 
little buildings besides the mill. After unloading, we put 
the horses into the barn, and then went into the mill 
and sat there in the cold and ate our supper; then we 
went to the little place they called a "hotel" and en- 
gaged a bed — a comfort rarely enjoyed when away from 
home on a journey. There was snow everywhere, and 
the night was very cold, although so near springtime; 
and we knew of no haystack that we could crawl into. 

When I went to the stable the next morning, the 
man there looking after things, pointing to the horses, 
said, "Is that your team?" I said to him, "Yes, sir." 
He then said, "When I came in this morning, that white 
horse was down, and the other one was tramping on his 
neck." Something must have happened, for he was stif- 
fened up so badly that when we took him out of the 
stable he was hardly able to move. But after we had 
been on the road a little while he got somewhat better 
of it, but it made slow traveling. In returning home, 
we kept the bridge well in mind, and were particular 
not to risk that any more, but took the old road. It 
was late in the night when we reached home, and the 
two boys had long been in bed ; but their mother was 
still up awaiting our coming. 

It would have been hard to persuade her to go to 
bed when any of us were away and expecting to be 
home that night. She seemed to be in constant fear lest 
something should happen to us. And if the boys had 
gone downtown, to a meeting of some kind, perhaps — 
for they never went unless they had good reason for go- 
ing — when a reasonable time came for them to be home 
she would become very anxious and uneasy, and go fre- 
quently to the door and look and listen for their com- 



FAMISHED OF THIRST 



229 



ing. Sometimes something may have delayed them — a 
storm may have come up since they started out ; or one 
that was in progress when they went away had increased 
in violence. At such times her anxiety would become 
so intense that it seemed she could scarcely contain her- 
self. And as she would return again and again from 
her frequent visits to the door, she would exclaim in 
a low, plaintive voice, indicative of distress, and so easily 
detected : "O, I wish the boys would come !" or, "I wish 
the boys had not gone out ; I 'm beginning to feel wor- 
ried about them !" Then she would kneel again by the 
old lounge on which Edgar slept, and in silence com- 
mune again with Him who alone was her Source of help 
and strength, and plead that his protecting arms be cast 
about her boys. And at last, after listening at the open 
door and peering out into the darkness, or into the drift- 
ing snow, her quick ear, which had been so well trained 
to this particular duty of watching and waiting, had 
caught the sound of voices in the distance, with a light 
step — for though frail of health she was quick in her 
movements — she would turn from the door with a glad, 
satisfied smile on her face, exclaiming, "O they 're com- 
ing ; I 'm so glad ! Thank God !" and at once kneel again 
by the old lounge. Although perhaps not in sight, yet 
so long as she was within hearing we knew very well that 
the smile was there by the peculiar tone of her voice ; 
for that tone and that voice were inseparable. It would 
be the same way when leaving home to go a journey. 
She would take the children by the hand, and kneel by 
the side of the bed, or by a chair — anywhere — and say 
to them, "Let us ask God to take care of *Dada' " — a 
term used in England a good deal for "Papa" — "and 
Edgar, and bring them back again safely." 



230 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

One of the greatest and most constant difficulties with 
which we had to contend, as I may have stated before, 
was to keep ourselves supplied with fuel, as we were 
compelled to go so far off, and hardly knew where to 
go to get it. In the summer we needed it only for cook- 
ing, and used to scrape up anything almost that would 
burn — cornstalks, sunflowers, and anything in the way 
of brushwood that we could find on the place. A good 
many young trees had started up in the ravine since 
we had been on the land and had kept out the fires, 
and I was doing all I could to encourage that very thing ; 
so, of course, I would not think of cutting them down to 
burn. But in the winter it was different ; we had to 
have something to burn that would give warmth. All 
the timber had been taken from the "Oaks," but there 
were yet a few trimmings scattered about. So we used 
to put the hayrack on the wagon and go with that. We 
would have to hunt around all day — usually three of us — 
to get a load of any size. And after preparing it, it 
kept one almost constantly stuffing it into the stove, as 
it burned away so quickly. But these things were not 
to be counted; for we must have fuel, though of an in- 
ferior kind, or freeze; and we could never give up to 
that without a desperate struggle. 

In the summer time, too, when it seemed possible 
to steal a day, we would go with the wagon-box. The 
prairie-fires had been running through the timber year 
after year, burning the young trees and shoots that had 
started up in the spring; but the little, knotty stumps of 
roots kept on growing and spreading on the surface. 
Some of them were no larger and no thicker than a per- 
son's hand. These we used to hunt for and chop them 
out. And if we found an old stump of a tree still left. 



FAMISHED OF THIRST 231 

we would hack away and get chips off that. It was hard 
to find one of these, however; for as soon as all the 
timber had been cleared off, the settlers went to work 
grubbing out all the stumps. But there were two or three 
to be found after they had got through, which it seemed 
they had not the courage to tackle. But we were not 
to be daunted by little things, so we chipped and chipped 
away at these. We used also to take sacks along and 
hunt for chips, picking a stray one here and there, till 
at last it got so that it was not easy to spy out one as 
big as your hand. 

I remember one time more particularly; it was right 
in the heat of summer. We were going to cut our little 
grain in a day or two, and were out of fuel; and we 
knew that, when we began cutting, we ought not to leave 
it a minute for anything else. So we took a day and went 
to the "Oaks" to gather up what we could of these scraps. 
It was a bright, clear morning, and hot enough for any 
ordinary purpose when we started out. But towards noon 
the sun began to strike down upon us with terrific force ; 
and, as we had been working all the morning as hard as 
we could in the deep gulches, with not a breath of air 
stirring, we became almost famished of thirst. We had 
taken along a little to eat, but had nothing to drink. We 
had foolishly gone off without taking a jug of water 
along, and we could discover no hole containing a little 
water anywhere about in the gulches, as sometimes could 
be found. We tried to eat a little, but our mouths were 
so parched that in trying to swallow a little of the food 
it seemed determined to stick fast in our throats, and re- 
fused to make the passage, and that we would choke. We 
had no inclination to start back home as early as it was 
and so little on our wagon, so we kept on working, as 



232 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

the sun kept on pouring its shafts of intense heat down 
upon us, which seemed to add to its intensity as the 
minutes passed. About three o'clock in the afternoon, 
having gone to the fullest extreme that we could endure, 
we started for home. As we made our way up out of 
the deep gulches, that awful craving increased, and it 
seemed that we could not bear it till we reached home. 
There was not a single settler for some miles around to 
whose place we might go and slake our thirst ; for there 
was none of the land in that region "taken up" at that 
time, being too "rough" for any purpose, as it was 
thought. But O, what a horrible sensation ! I often think 
about it even now. And if only a few hours of such in- 
tense thirst is enough to cause so much suffering, the 
thought has sometimes come to me, what indeed must be 
the torture of those of whom we hear and read some- 
times, sailors and others, who have found refuge from 
the wrecked ship in a little boat, or on a raft afforded by 
some small portion of the broken-up vessel, tossed hither 
and thither for days and nights together on the crest 
of the angry billows, and one after another falling vic- 
tims to a crazed mind on account of the awful craving for 
fresh water! Our little experience, which was nothing 
at all in comparison with these, yet, it seems to me, was 
enough to afford a sufficient realization of how desperate 
must be the condition of these unfortunates. 

After we had gone along the road a mile or so, Edgar, 
who was always ready to do almost anything and take 
almost any risk, said to me: "Father, I must have some 
water some way ! Let me run down to Allen's and get 
me a drink, and I '11 get something and put some water 
in, and run back and meet you." But without waiting 



FAMISHED OF THIRST 



233 



for an answer, he was gone. Allen's place was a couple 
of miles or more away, and he set out on a run across 
the prairie, up over hills, and down through deep gulches, 
making as straight a line for the Allen claim as he could. 
I called to him not to hurry too much ; but he was away 
over the hills and out of sight in a few minutes. 

The heat was so intense that the oxen were just pant- 
ing for breath, and, putting out their long tongues, they 
swayed from side to side as they walked along. Edgar 
must have kept up his running gait nearly all the way ; 
for we had traveled only a little over a mile — we moved 
along exceedingly slow — when we saw him coming over 
the hills scarcely a mile away, and in a little while he 
came up to us. He was puffing and panting like the oxen 
were, and was lugging a gallon earthenware jug three 
parts full of water. What with the extreme heat and the 
exertion together I was afraid that it would go ill with 
him ; but nothing serious resulted. Letting Ernest first 
take a drink, and, fearing lest it might make him sick, 
I cautioned him to take only a little at a time. We sat 
down under the shade of the wagon a little while, and 
when we started on again we carried an empty jug along. 

After this experience, it may be relied upon that when- 
ever we visited the "Oaks" in the hot days of summer 
a vessel of some kind well filled with water always accom- 
panied us. But that did not occur often ; for, as I have 
intimated, the time at that season of the year was too 
precious, and had to be spent in other ways. 

In these early days we were not unmindful or indif- 
ferent with regard to the educational interests of the chil- 
dren. In our section, the first summer, we hardly made 
a start to do anything ; in fact, we had not formed a school 



234 PIONEBRS OF THE WEST 

district. But this year a district was organized, and was 
the seventh in the county. The first meeting that we held 
was at the house of one of the neighbors, and five out of 
the eight men in the district were present. Of course, we 
had no place in which to hold school, and the matter of 
building a schoolhouse was discussed. Some were so 
reckless as to be in favor of voting bonds for the pur- 
pose of building a house right there and then. All except 
myself were inclined to that idea ; but, being fearful of the 
consequences if such a course should be adopted, I used 
every argument that I could bring to bear against the 
project. I tried to show how utterly ruinous it would be 
to the taxpayers of the little district, when, as yet, we 
had raised scarcely anything in the way of crops, and, so 
far as we could see, there was no brighter prospect ahead 
of us. Altogether, there were only nineteen children in 
the district. Four out of that number were under school 
age, and three or four of the oldest boys were able to at- 
tend school only a part of the time on account of their 
help being needed at home. One of the families of four 
children lived too far away to attend school, so that there 
were not more than from seven to nine children who 
could really be counted as scholars. And yet for this 
handful of children, and right squarely in the face of 
the distressed condition in which nearly all were placed, 
these men were in favor of voting bonds. It was further 
suggested that the bonds be "fixed" so as to run "a good 
long time," so that, other settlers coming in, a great 
share of the burden would fall upon them. I myself, how- 
ever, felt pretty sure that we would, some day in the fu- 
ture, suffer for our rashness if we should adopt the course 
suggested. 



FAMISHED OF THIRST 



235 



My proposition was this : That we build a sod school- 
house, and fix it up neatly and comfortably, so that it 
might serve the purpose for a number of years, if need be. 
It would cost but a few dollars, simply for the door and 
windows and floor, and perhaps a board roof. For we 
could — if we would — do all the work ourselves, and it 
would cost no outlay of money. But my plan failed to 
attract them, and it fell through, as we say. 

One of the young unmarried men in the district, who 
owned a claim adjoining ours, had a little bit of a shack 
about ten feet by twelve ; simply boards, with no siding, 
ceiling, or plaster, or anything of the kind. The owner 
being away and making no use of the building — if we may 
call it that — let the district have the use of it for the first 
term of school. The board engaged a teacher, or one to 
teach, rather; for she was quite a young girl, and had 
never taught before. The plea that the county superin- 
tendent afterwards made for granting her a third grade 
certificate was that "they were in need." 

That year we had three months' school, just enough 
to entitle the district to a claim for State apportionment 
of school funds. The next year we had no school, for 
the reason that we had no place to hold it. But in the 
summer of 1875 the question of building was again 
brought to the front. It was the previous year, 1874, it 
will be remembered, when the grasshoppers were so de- 
structive, and, although we had suffered so much loss, 
and in spite of all the pleadings that I might make, bonds 
were voted and the house was built that fall. It was only 
a small building, about twelve by sixteen feet. Our 
nearest neighbor, who was a carpenter by trade, secured 
the contract and built the house. The material, of course. 



236 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

had to be hauled a distance of fifty miles. Three out of 
the four who cast their vote for the bonds had each a 
team, and, as a matter of course, secured the job of haul- 
ing the lumber. Putting all these things together, the 
reader is left to draw his own conclusions. The house 
was finished, and again another young girl was engaged 
to teach. 



CHAPTER XXIV 
Neighborhood and Family Reminiscences 

As A means to afford a little recreation and amuse- 
ment during the winter evenings, the children used to go 
to the schoolhouse, usually on Friday evenings, and enter- 
tain themselves as best they could by having what they 
called a "spelling bee" — "spelling one another down." To 
the onlooker there might seem little to interest in this 
pastime, but somehow it afforded them considerable pleas- 
ure, and perhaps it was not altogether void of educational 
results, in a small way, although they may not have had 
that special object in view. 

At the time about which I am speaking, however, they 
were meeting in the schoolhouse downtown, and had 
what they called a lyceum. This kind of institution, it will 
be remembered, was in vogue with the four or five who 
were baching together in the little frame building when 
we made our advent into the new country. The program 
was made up of recitations, dialogues, debates, short 
papers — or, at least, they had the name for all these 
things — and sometimes some extremely grotesque repre- 
sentations in tableaux. They had also a weekly paper, 
to which all might contribute. Whether or not this last 
item on the program was along the line of improvement 
I would hardly like to say. I know, however, that some 
very funny things found their way into the paper, as well 
as many more that were not so funny. At least, so 

237 



238 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

thought some at whom the articles it contained were 
hurled. Whilst the paper was being read, one or two, 
perhaps, would be looking exceedingly glum, to use their 
own expression. Their faces would be spread all over 
with a deep crimson, which went to show that what was 
fun for some was not fun for all. The shot, of course, 
did not always strike in one place, but all, in turn, had 
to take whatever had been prepared for them. These 
sharp-pointed arrows would dart out from the little paper, 
flying in all directions, striking one here and another 
there, wounding one, and maiming another. Doubtless 
there was not the least ill intent in anything that was writ- 
ten, but wherever the arrow struck, the effect appeared 
to be the same, for all that. And as they left the room 
one and another would be heard saying, "If they do n't 
quit that business I sha' n't come any more." 

On other evenings, when our boys were at home, they 
usually occupied their time reading, hardly ever being 
without reading matter of some kind. I remember one 
time a gentleman, an utter stranger, living in one of the 
New England States — Rowe was his name ; I have n't 
forgotten that — sent me the Congregationalist. It came 
to me weekly for about six months. Our good lady friend 
in St. Louis also used to send out to the boys a bundle of 
old newspapers occasionally. This winter the boys, two 
of them at least, Edgar and Ernest, found a little change 
in music and voice culture. W. H, Hosford, who was 
then superintendent of public instruction, and also teach- 
ing the Albion schools, organized a singing-school, and 
the two boys entered the class, and used to go down to 
the little schoolhouse two nights a week to practice. It 
mattered little to the boys what kind of weather it was. If 
cold and stormy and half-way up to their knees in snow. 



REMINISCENCES 



239 



if a dog could stand it to be out, why surely they could 
be a match for a dog ; and they always went afoot. Noth- 
ing would prevent them from being at the place where 
their duty lay, and at the appointed time. An excellent 
practice in itself; for it is said that "punctuality is a 
virtue." 

I can very well remember some pretty lively and ex- 
citing times centering about that old schoolhouse when 
voters from all over the county would crowd into the 
little space at the time of some political Convention. 
There seemed to be equally as many place-hunters in 
those early days as there are at the present time, evincing 
the same anxiety to get into office as they do now. There 
were always half a dozen or more aspirants for each office 
to be filled. Some would talk very loud and long, such 
as it was, as though the whole assembly in the little room 
were very hard of hearing; but the great bulk of talk 
was usually more amusing than edifying. I recollect one 
time there was a man over from the "Cedar;" He had 
not been in the county long, and it was the first time I 
had seen him. I presume he was looking for a job, if he 
could find something that would suit him. Well, he got 
up on one of the desks and made a speech. He seemed to 
have a very bad cold, and his voice was in a terrible state 
of huskiness ; and on that account, I suppose, he had tied 
around his neck a big red handkerchief. .Hoarse as he 
was, he beat all the rest for loud talking, and when he had 
done speaking, his huskiness was still more husky. How- 
ever, a good amount of emphasis often produces a great 
effect upon the hearers, though there be but little or no 
sense in what may be said. And so it seemed to be on 
this occasion ; for some could be seen nodding and wink- 
ing back and forth to each other across the little room. 



240 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

as much as to say : "He 's just the right kind of a fellow 
to put in somewhere ! He 's a fine talker, ain't he ?" It 
so happened, some years afterwards, after fishing for a 
good long time, that his admirers did put him in "some- 
where." But whether he made himself hoarse by making 
loud and long speeches in the interest of those who put 
him there, after he got where he had the chance, I am 
unable to say. 

So far as we in our own home were concerned, we were 
by no means at a loss to know what to do with ourselves 
the long winter evenings. As well as reading, about 
which I have before spoken, we would frequently fall into 
discussion on various topics, mostly of a religious nature, 
and would usually be at work of some kind at the same 
time. It came naturally in Edgar's way to take charge 
of the patching and mending of boots and shoes, and he 
became so skilled that he could do a neat and substantial 
job. He supplied himself with a few tools necessary for 
such work. Ernest, perhaps, would be mending his 
clothes, his mother at the time being unable to do any- 
thing, maybe ; though she often did more than she ought 
to have done, so that it was necessary to scold a little, if 
we may so call it, on that account. But when she saw 
anything needing to be done, it was the hardest thing 
possible for her to keep her hands off; and it seemed al- 
most a useless effort to try to check her. Leonard, the 
youngest, if he was not at work, it may be sure had 
a book, reading, or was studying something; for, though 
so young, his mind was fixed on that. When he was 
about six or seven years old, he used to afford us a good 
deal of amusement by preaching to us, as he called it. 
He would stand with his back against the wall or the door, 
and talk in the most earnest fashion about "God's love 



RBMINISCBNCBS 



241 



for us," and that, if we did not love him, we would not go 
to heaven. The range of words was very limited ; conse- 
quently, if the sermon happened to be more than a few min- 
utes long, there was necessarily a good deal of repetition. 
But that which was lacking on that account was more 
than compensated for by gesticulation, for his hands and 
arms were constantly flying in all directions. He would 
ask the strangest questions sometimes with regard to re- 
ligious things, that would puzzle a theologian to answer, 
and not being that, of course we could not answer him. 

We had about this time, including the oxen, seven 
head of cattle. These, with the exception of the oxen 
when they were at work, he used to take over the hills to 
herd, and would be gone all day, simply bringing them in 
at noon to get his dinner. There he would stay, out of 
sight of everbody, maybe, the whole day long. What a 
dreary, wearisome life it seems it must have been for a 
little fellow like him ! He used to say that he was lone- 
some ; but he always strived to make the very best of the 
situation. His mother had a little, old Bible — not so very 
old, either — but it looked old from the much wear that 
it had had. She had turned the leaves so often that it 
was all in a shattered condition. Leonard used to beg 
a few of the loose leaves of this well-worn Book to read 
and study out there in the hills as he watched the cattle. 
He came, also, to be an authority on the weather. He 
watched very closely the wind and rain and the different 
signs, and kept a tabulated daily record. So his mind 
was kept constantly occupied, and there was not so much 
time for thought about the lonesomeness of the situation. 
But it was not his main purpose in doing this, if at all, 
to drive away the loneliness ; he had a higher motive than 
that. He got so accustomed to watching the signs that 
16 



242 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

he could tell pretty closely when a storm was coming, and 
would hurry in his cattle. Storms, with terrific thunder 
and lightning, would, however, burst upon us so suddenly 
and so furiously that he would sometimes get caught ; and 
then, of course, some of the rest of us would hasten to his 
aid. And after we got horses in the place of oxen, Edgar 
would mount one of them, and, without saddle or bridle, 
go flying over the hills like a wild boy, to help drive in 
the cattle. Edgar always thought that there was some- 
thing more than common wrapped up in the mind and 
heart of his little brother. But alas ! he was not permitted 
to stay and watch its development. 

One time, soon after our arrival in Columbus, when 
he was only five years old, he was in the room with the 
people in whose house we were living. The man and 
his wife were there together, and the child, very inno- 
cently, yet earnestly, looking up into the man's face, said 
to him, "Do you love God?" The woman afterwards 
told the child's mother that her husband seemed dumb- 
founded at the question put to him, and that he could n't 
answer a word. Judging from what we knew of the man, 
he may have given little thought to such a vital matter 
before, and so said nothing. He told his wife that never 
in all his life had such a question been put to him before 
by any one. I wonder if that set him thinking on the sub- 
ject for the first time. 

From quite a child even, there were traits discernible 
in him peculiarly strange. Not alone did we ourselves 
observe this, but others also took note of it. As he grew 
older it was noticeable that he possessed originality of 
thought and ideas to a marked degree. I remember one 
time a minister speaking to me about him. This was 
when he was about seventeen years old, and was, I think, 



RBMINISCENCBS 243 

somewhere about the time when he first offered prayer 
in pubHc in the church. The minister said to me : "I have 
been struck with the originahty and variedness of words 
and expression in Leonard's prayers; so different from 
older people even, whose utterances usually have so much 
of sameness about them — a sort of stereotyped repetition 
of words." 

A little incident comes to my mind which occurred 
when he was scarcely four years old, and which it seemed 
his mother could never forget, for she often repeated the 
story. He did not walk — run, as the expression has it 
in England — till he was three and a half years old or 
more. He was weak in his loins and his legs, and could 
scarcely stand upon his feet. This was caused, so the 
doctors said at least, by cutting his teeth. So his mother 
used to take him to St. Bartholomew's Hospital, in Lon- 
don, for treatment. Just at this time he was getting so 
that he could walk a little. Coming home from the hos- 
pital one day, after getting out of the bustle of the city, 
his mother lifted him out of the perambulator — ^baby car- 
riage we would call it in this country — to let him walk 
a few steps. He could n't make much of an out at walk- 
ing, however, for his legs were bound tightly in splints, 
extending almost from his hips clear to his ankles. He 
had gone only a few steps when all of a sudden he caught 
sight of two young urchins a little distance ahead ap- 
parently engaged in a quarrel. They were on the curb- 
stone at the edge of the pavement — sidewalk. One of 
them had the other on the ground, and, bending over him, 
was giving him a good pummeling. As soon as the child 
caught a glimpse of them, he started towards them, 
shuffling along as fast as he knew how. One of the boys 
being on the ground, and the other being in a stooping 



244 



PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 



position and having his back towards him, did not see 
the child as he came up to them. His mother, now seeing 
the determined look on his face as he pressed his teeth 
together and prepared for the onset, and, realizing what 
he was about to do, called to him and was hastening after 
him, fearing that the boys would turn upon him and he 
would be hurt. But she was too late ; for, going up to the 
boy who had the other one down, he seized him by the 
collar in both hands, and shook him with all his might, 
which, of course, did not amount to very much ; but, as 
his mother said, "by the way he went to work about it, 
if he had had the strength, it seemed as though he would 
have shaken the boy's head clean off his shoulders, and 
it would have gone rolling in the gutter." But nothing 
amused her so much as the way the boys took it ; and it 
ajforded her a good hearty laugh every time she told 
the story. She, of course, expected nothing else than that 
the boy would resent the interference with his fun, or 
whatever he called it, and turn upon the child and re- 
taliate, and she would have trouble. But the attack was 
made so suddenly that it was like a shock of electricity, 
and the boy seemed hardly to know where he was, and 
doubtless supposed that a "bobby" — policeman — was 
clutching him by the collar. As the boy's head was hur- 
riedly vibrating this way and that from the shaking up 
he was undergoing, he turned himself, his eyes and mouth 
stretching open to their extreme capacity. He was so 
amazed that he could n't utter a word. It seemed as 
though he could not make himself believe that the little 
fellow tottering there before him was he who had held 
him in so tight a grip. Surveying the child for a moment 
in utter astonishment, without uttering word, he scam- 



REMINISCENCES 245 

pered off down the street as fast as he could go. The ^ 
other boy, having gained his release, seemed not any the 
less puzzled than did the first, and scrambling up from 
the ground, made off as fast as his legs would carry 
him, in an opposite direction. 

His mother always had an intensely strong desire that 
one, at least, of her boys should become a minister of the 
gospel. Was there a foreshadowing in anything we have 
seen in the child to give encouragement that that desire 
might some day be gratified? As time moves on we 
may see. 

I find, amongst old letters and papers, a composition 
of Leonard's own production, written, it may be, whilst 
over there in the hills away from everybody, but perhaps 
before that time ; I think very likely the latter. I will 
give it to the reader in form and words copied from the 
original, and without making alterations or corrections 
in any way: 

A TRIP FROM ENGLAND TO ALBION. 

[From my native land, England.] 

"We came across, the atlantic ocean. When we were 
on deck they had a meeting and while they were playing 
the fiddle up came a ship. We just got by in time or our 
ship would have been cut in two it was forunate that we 
did not get drowned. We came from New. York then to 
St. Louis in a train then to Columbus then to Albion. 
We made a dugout and went in there. We went up to 
our house, when I got up to it I said is that what the 
Indians built? Then we went back to the dugout. We 
were there one night. While we were there the first day 
Father and Edgar and Ernest went up to the house to 



246 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

clean it out. A storm came up sone and a ravine of water, 
came down it and we had to go back to the store. Then 
we moved into a house that Father and Mr. Kingham 
made and remained there till we done the other house." 

The "meeting" and the "fiddle" and some other things 
he has got a little mixed, I presume. The meeting, doubt- 
less, has reference to divine service held in the dining 
saloon of the ship on Sunday mornings, which was con- 
ducted by the captain, the Church of England service 
being used. But the fiddle had to do with quite a different 
kind of meeting. A young man, one of the passengers on 
board, had a violin along, and, to pass the time, some of 
the steerage passengers used to get on deck of an evening 
and shuffle around a little, which they called dancing, I 
suppose, keeping time to the music. Two young men 
from the south part of London, who rode on the train 
with us to Liverpool, were also passengers on the ship, 
and made considerable fun whilst engaged in this pastime. 
One of them, having procured from some of the pas- 
sengers different articles of female attire, dressed himself 
up in them, and the two formed partners, and cut some 
of the queerest antics you ever saw, and for the time 
kept the whole deck, full of spectators, in a continuous 
roar of laughter. So that is where the fiddle came into 
play, and not in the "meeting" on Sunday morning, as 
the reader might be led to suppose from the wording of 
the youthful author's composition. 

Now that our wheat has been threshed, and we have 
been to the mill and got a supply of flour, that, with the 
aid of a large proportion of cornmeal, will carry us 
through the winter, possibly. When we pay back to 
neighbors what we have borrowed here and there, after 



REMINISCENCES 247 

calculating how much we will need for seed for the spring 
sowing, we find that we have a little that we can sell. It 
must be sold, for we have to pay for wheat of a different 
kind which was necessary to buy for seed the year be- 
fore. There are other little debts, also, which seemed 
absolutely necessary to be incurred in order to live and 
perform our work. So a journey to Columbus with this 
little surplus wheat has to be made, however much it may 
be dreaded. 



CHAPTER XXV 
Perilous Journeys 

As MENTIONED in the last chapter, it was necessary to 
make a journey to Columbus to dispose of the few sur- 
plus bushels of wheat. 

This trip I made alone, which fact I have good reason 
to remember, for I was in greater danger of being frozen 
as solid as a rock than at any other time that I am aware 
of. Although severely cold, I got along pretty well jour- 
neying to Columbus ; but during the night a terrible wind 
came up from the north, bringing with it the most in- 
tense cold. I had staid in a store that night, as was our 
custom, for we had become familiarly acquainted with the 
storekeeper. We felt that we could not afford to take 
nice hot meals and a comfortable bed at a hotel, as many 
seemed to, whether they could afford it or not. So we 
gladly availed ourselves of the hospitality of the bright 
and exceedingly polite young storekeeper. We used to 
spread our blankets on the floor as near to the stove as 
would be safe, and there lay ourselves down. There was 
not much spring to the bed, and our bones would feel a 
little sore the next morning, but with a little exercise that 
would soon wear off. But there was satisfaction in know- 
ing that we had not gone in debt on that account. I am 
sorry to say it, that this bright young man formed a habit 
of visiting the drugstore nearby and associating with the 
proprietor, who soon afterward found his way into a 

248 



PERILOUS JOURNEYS 249 

drunkard's grave ; and not long after, and by the same 
road, he was followed by this young man himself. 

When I got up from the floor the next morning the 
wind was shrieking and howling around the corners of 
the buildings, and I could see by the thick frost that had 
gathered on the windows that the thermometer must have 
dropped away down. As I crossed the street, the wind, 
which was blowing terrifically from the north, was carry- 
ing old papers and other refuse and dust in clouds, so that 
I could scarcely see to the other side. The coarse sand 
struck me in the face with such force that it seemed like 
so many needle points sticking into my flesh, which made 
it tingle again. I had bought a new ax, and, before 
starting out, I went into a wagon repairing shop to fit 
a handle into it. The man in the shop said to me, "Where 
are you from?" "I'm from Boone County," I repUed. 
He had understood, from some remark that I had made, 
that I was getting ready to start out for home ; and, stop- 
ping his work for a moment, and looking at me in rather 
an astonished kind of way, said again : "But you 're never 
going to start on the road in such weather as this, are 
you ?" "Yes," I said, "that 's what I 'm calculating on 
doing." "But," said he, "you '11 freeze to death before you 
get half way to Genoa." "Yes," said I, "it does look as 
though I shall have a pretty tough time ; but I can't stay 
here very long without its costing me something, and I 
haven't any money to spare for that kind of thing." I 
hardly need say that it was not for the pleasure derived 
from these journeys that we often risked so much ; very 
much more than we were aware, sometimes. But the one 
thought that all the time seemed to be pressing hard on 
my mind, both day and night, was any little debts that 
might be due, and all that we had to raise a little money 



250 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



was these few bushels of wheat. We could scarcely buy 
the smallest article on credit without giving a note and 
paying large interest. As time went on we found that we 
could not farm without implements to work with, and, 
consequently, the debts grew larger. But they were a 
mere trifle compared with the debts of many others, but 
enough to bring me a good deal of worry, so that I al- 
ways felt afraid to spend a cent for things that would 
contribute to our comfort, or even for things necessary. 
And thus it was on this occasion. Gladly enough would 
I have staid by the side of some warm stove, or under 
shelter of some kind, had the circumstances been favor- 
able. But they were a good way from that, and so these 
hard, tough experiences had to be endured. 

I went at once from the shop to the barn, and hitched 
the oxen to the wagon as quickly as I could, and started 
out. Tying my hat down over my ears, I bound my head 
about with a big, long scarf, so that there was but little 
of my face exposed to the weather; but, little as it was, 
when struck by the freezing wind, it seemed almost as 
though it would flay the skin. I had on three coats — a 
small undercoat, my overcoat, and over these a big old 
overcoat that came in the box from St. Louis. When 
the collar was turned up, scarcely any part of my head 
could be seen, and it reached down to my toes, and I can't 
hardly imagine the kind of a guy I must have looked. 
But there were few who saw me ; it was not the kind of 
day to be out seeking pleasure or objects of curiosity. 
I had gone only a short distance when I felt myself get- 
ting chilled clear through. I had on a pair of mittens 
made of cloth. They had been patched and covered, cov- 
ered and patched so many times that they were several 
thicknesses of cloth. But for all that I had the hardest 



PERILOUS JOURNEYS 



251 



work possible to keep my hands from freezing. I beat 
them together, and against my thighs, and crouched down 
as I walked along by the side of old Jack so as to break 
the force of the wind. I hurried on the oxen as fast as 
I could, and I suppose they were going at a good brisk 
gait, but somehow to me they seemed to be going dread- 
fully slow. I was so muffled up that it was no easy mat- 
ter for me to walk, and yet I was so terribly cold that it 
seemed I would certainly freeze. Everything about me 
seemed as cold as solid ice, and I began to think that I 
could not possibly hold out to get through to Genoa. I 
then took one of the heavy comforters from the wagon and 
put it over my head, and enveloped myself in it com- 
pletely, resting my hand on the ox to guide me. And so 
I trudged along, stamping my feet heavily on the hard, 
frozen ground, trying all the time to prevent the blood 
from becoming congealed and stop circulation. When I 
had gone as far as George Lehman's place, which lay a 
little back from the road about half way to Genoa, I felt 
strongly tempted to drive across the prairie and put in 
there for the rest of the day. "But, if no one should be 
there," I thought, "who could take care of the team ?" for 
I could do nothing with them myself, having no use at 
all of my hands. And at the same time dreading to dis- 
turb my wrappings, I continued on. Along about four 
o'clock in the afternoon the strong gale that had been 
piercing me through and through the whole day long be- 
gan gradually to subside, and by the time I came up to the 
"Looking-glass," and it began to get dusk, it had ceased 
entirely. Walking all day under circumstances the most 
trying, I began to get sore from chafing, and, as the wind 
had now ceased, I thought that I would try and ride a 
little. So, after crossing the creek, I climbed into the 



252 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

seat in rather a clumsy fashion, I presume, for I felt just 
about as stiff as a stick of wood, and tried to persuade 
myself that I could stand it to ride the rest of the way, 
about a couple of miles or so. Although the wind had 
gone down, the air was most bitterly cold, and as I looked 
across the Loup away to the south, large patches of snow 
peeped out here and there between the big, tall, leafless 
cottonwoods that lined the river on either side. The 
sun, which had hidden himself away all through the day 
behind one big black cloud that covered the whole heavens, 
now, as he was about to retire behind the hills for the 
night, seemed to be having rather a hard time strug- 
gling to let me see him in all his brilliancy for one mo- 
ment before saying good-night. He did not succeed well, 
however, for I could only faintly discern his outline 
through the long, streaky, gray-looking clouds, full of 
coldness, stretching themselves in extended lines along 
the horizon. My imagination of what it must be in the 
icy regions of the north is drawn simply from what I 
have read of the experiences of others; but as I looked 
out over the broad expanse of country stretched out be- 
fore me, and as the shades of evening were casting them- 
selves over the face of the whole landscape, with not a 
voice to be heard, and no sound save the ringing of the 
ax in the hands of the chopper away off near the river 
as it came in contact with the big log, preparing some- 
thing with which to give warmth to himself and his 
family that bitter cold night ; like a ventriloquist, the ring 
of the ax echoing and re-echoing in the distant and dif- 
ferent parts of the surrounding country miles away; and 
a picture of the lonesomeness, and wearisome in its very 
lonesomeness, of something of the way it must be up in 
those regions of perpetual snow and ice and cold came 



PERILOUS JOURNEYS 253 

to me, I thought it could not be very far from a cor- 
rect one. Weary and footsore from the day's hard treat- 
ment, and beginning now to feel the effects of fasting, 
since I had taken only the "little bite" just before going 
out from the store, I had hoped for a better fate; but I 
had gone not more than half a mile when I could stand 
it no longer to ride. The short ride that I had, made 
me feel worse than before ; for I was more stiff and sore 
than when I mounted the wagon; and henceforward it 
was more a kind of hobbling, or shuffling, that I did. It 
was quite dark when I reached Genoa, and, knowing that 
I could not take care of the team, I drove into the 
yard to the house, which stood a little back from the 
road. Mr. Dresser was still staying there, and as soon 
as he heard me drive up, he came out. When he found 
who I was he seemed greatly astonished, and exclaimed : 
"Why, how in the world could you think of venturing 
out such a day as this! I should think you must be a 
soUd chunk of ice !" "Yes," I said, "I do feel pretty well 
congealed, but I 'm in hopes there may yet be in me a few 
drops of liquid matter ; enough, at least, to start circula- 
tion, and thaw out the rest as soon as I can get into a 
more congenial atmosphere than I 've had to endure the 
last eight or nine hours." I asked him if he would take 
care of the team. "For," said I, "though my hands, I 
think, are not frozen, I haven't the least use in them." 
"Never you mind about the team," said he. "You just 
get right into the house, and I '11 attend to that." It 
may be taken for granted that no second injunction was 
needed in order that I might obey; but I got into the 
house as fast as my two very stiff legs would carry me. 
I had not seen a single person on the road the whole day 
long, which would indicate the kind of day it was. When 



254 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

I entered the room, I saw that there were three other 
men there from Boone County. They had all been to 
Columbus, and had come out the evening before as far 
as Lehman's place, and staid there all night. All ex- 
cept one had horses, and he had mules, and they had all 
started out that morning for home. But as they got 
some little way on the road, and realized more and more 
the severity and roughness of the weather, they whipped 
up their horses, and were not long reaching Genoa. Here 
they hurriedly put away their teams, and in a few min- 
utes were all huddled around the stove, in which was a 
big, blazing fire. They, too, were a good deal surprised 
to see me; and when I told them that I had been out all 
day crouching by the side of the big ox, "Jack," they 
looked more than ever amazed. "Why," said one, "I 
would n't have been walking in your shoes all day for 
any money !" They had been keeping up such a roaring 
fire that when I opened the door the steam puffed out in 
a cloud, and it was almost like going into an oven. The 
men helped to unravel me from my many coats and wrap- 
pings, and I was roasting myself before the fire more 
than an hour before I began to feel my natural self come 
back to me. My head drooped, and in spite of all my 
efforts to keep my eyelids apart, they seemed determined 
to close down and shut out the light. After sufficient 
roasting, the clotted blood in my veins began to dissolve 
and to make its accustomed rounds. I thought then that 
I might venture out into the dining-room, and still further 
stimulate circulation by the aid of a warm supper. I had 
some bread, and, by way of luxury, a little piece of cheese 
that I had bought at Columbus, out there in the wagon ; 
but if I attempted to eat that, there was little doubt in 



PERILOUS JOURNEYS 



255 



my mind which of the two, the adamantized bread and 
cheese, or my teeth, would be the first to break. I was 
always hoping for the best, and however unfavorable the 
outlook, was never daunted, but always looked for the 
better times that we used to sing about more than a half- 
century ago, "There 's a good time coming, boys ; wait 
a little longer;" and we were still waiting, thinking they 
would surely come some day, when my grinders would 
serve me in good turn. So I thought it not wise to break 
them all up and disable them for future usefulness over 
this bread-and-cheese kind of flint. So, under these ex- 
tremely distressing circumstances, I persuaded myself to 
think that it would hardly amount to a sin, even if I had 
not the money just then to pay for it, if I did place 
myself at the dining-room table with the host and his 
family. When I made my exit I felt almost as though 
I had been run through some kind of renovating machine 
and made over anew. 

When we arose the next morning all was bright and 
clear, but as the keen air and my face came in close con- 
tact it seemed as though the skin would be stripped off. 
As soon as breakfast was over, we all hitched up our 
teams and set out for home. All the other men started 
out on a pretty lively trot ; but with me it was different, 
being compelled to keep the drony old ox gait. After the 
rest that the night had afforded I felt my stiffness and 
soreness more than ever; so I thought that if I did any 
riding at all, now would be the time to do it before I 
began to freeze up again. The thermometer may have 
been lower than the day previous, but there being no wind 
made a wonderful difference. Mounting the seat, I cov- 
ered myself all over with a comforter, and with the ex- 



256 PIONEERS Of THE WEST. 

clamation, "Get up. Jack and Dick !" off we started. As 
we moved away from the barn, and passed the long 
double row of corncribs, built by the Government, and 
along the road which ran near to the hills, on the summit 
of which was the Indian burying-ground, I came to the 
top of a little rise in the road, and caught a momentary 
glimpse of the other teams rattling along at a brisk speed, 
and that was the last I saw of them. It was one of those 
bright, clear mornings, the atmosphere so pure that a 
person speaking in an ordinary tone of voice could be 
heard distinctly quite a long way off. I could hear the 
rumbling of the wagons as they rattled along on the hard- 
frozen ground three or four miles away ; and they reached 
home about noon. But my fortune did not run in so 
smooth and easy a channel. I remained in my seat as 
long as I could bear it, which was not very long, and 
then got down and walked. I never was an adept at 
riding very much, and always did very much more walk- 
ing than riding when on the road; but there were times 
when I would have preferred to ride if the conditions had 
been favorable, and this was one of them. But so it is 
all along, we have to take things as they come, "for bet- 
ter, for worse," the good and the bad, the pleasant and 
the unpleasant, and mix them up together and make the 
best we can out of them. There are no sad or unpleasant 
happenings but what might be very much worse. And 
this reminds me of the oft-repeated remark of my wife, 
when some ill may have happened, whether concerning 
our own family or of others, it made no difference: 
"Thank God it 's no worse ! It might have been so much 
worse than it is." And so it was with me on this occa- 
sion. I was in a condition that made walking not alone 
unpleasant, but painful; but I mixed them up together, 



PERILOUS JOURNEYS 



2S7 



walking a little, and riding a little. There was not much 
choice between the two, however; but perchance there 
might be a pleasanter side to something else some day. 

" There is no grove on earth's broad chart, 

That has no bird to cheer it ; , 
So hope sings on, in every heart, 

Although we may not hear it : 
And if, to-day, the heavy wing 

Of sorrow is oppressing, 
Perchance to-morrow's sun will bring 

The. weary heart a blessing. 
For life is sometimes bright and fair, 

And sometimes dark and lonely ; 
Let us forget its toil and care, 

And note its bright hours only." 

All the day long the oxen marched along, step against 
step, with backs humped up and heads bent down, sway- 
ing from side to side. And as the hot breath from their 
nostrils shot out before them and came in contact with 
tlie freezing atmosphere, it looked like clouds of steam 
puffing from a locomotive. It was almost dark by the 
time I reached home. The folks were eagerly watching 
for me, though they hardly expected to see me that night, 
thinking that I would not be on the road traveling such 
a day as the one previous. Edgar at once took charge 
of the oxen, and I went into the house. By what the 
reader has already learned, it need hardly be stated that 
my wife, during the last two days, had been in a high 
state of anxiety and fear on account of my absence and 
the sudden and violent change in the weather. As she 
stood there for a moment gazing into my face, with 
clasped hands slightly raised, and with a slight move- 
ment of her lips, as I was trying to get myself loose from 
so much that I was bound up in, the first words to be 

17 



258 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

heard fall from her lips were, "O, thank God you Ve got 
home safe!" Then followed a string of questions, many 
of which I did not answer fully ; for, as I began to relate 
only a little of my experience, her countenance suddenly 
changed, and took on a distressed and pitying look. She 
suffered enough from knowing as much as she did of 
these things, so at times like these the picture was al- 
ways tempered considerably, never being painted in all 
the detail of light and shade. I did not feel just at that 
time very much like singing; but if I had attempted to 
sing at all, I have an idea that it would have been that 
true old song, "Home, sweet home." 

But there was no way of avoiding these unpleasant 
and often perilous journeys. To procure wood for fuel 
and for other purposes was quite a bother to us on ac- 
count of having to make such long trips to get it and the 
hard work involved, situated as it was in cailons and deep 
gulches, even if we did feel safe from getting into trouble 
over it. As I may have stated before, there had been 
some arrests made for taking wood off the Pawnee 
Reservation, and we were not inclined to risk so much. 
So we fell back again on our old friends in Antelope 
County. And so, with what we procured in this way, and 
what we found on our own place, we managed to get 
through another winter. 

It is hardly to be wondered at if a feeling of dread 
did sometimes come over us when the time arrived to 
make one of these journeys, as we think of what we some- 
times experienced in making them. I remember one time 
especially. We were going to the mill at Oakdale; there 
was a good deal of snow on the ground, and the weather 
was intensely cold. Edgar was with me, and we were 
plodding along slowly behind the wagon up over the hills 



PERILOUS JOURNEYS 259 

to the north and onto the divide. The snow was six or 
seven inches deep, and the track had not been broken; 
for it was a road seldom traveled, there being no settlers 
after we got up out of the little valley until we came near 
Oakdale, away into the adjoining county. Of course, 
we used to call them roads ; but they were merely the grass 
and turf worn away where the horses or oxen walked, 
with a ridge between ; two narrow black lines like a couple 
of snakes stretching and winding across miles and miles 
of open prairie. The snow made it very hard and diffi- 
cult to walk, and it was too cold to ride, so we tried to 
walk in the tracks of the oxen, but that made it still 
harder. We had gone but a few miles when our hands 
became so completely benumbed that all feeling had left 
them. We usually made our own mittens out of old 
cloth, of which we would have two or three pairs some- 
times, one over another; or, as I have said before, they 
would be so patched that there would be several thick- 
nesses of cloth. But for all tliat, it was the hardest thing 
possible, sometimes, to keep them from freezing. As the 
morning wore away we began to feel a little hungry ; and 
I never forget the sad plight we were in. We had along 
with us some dry soda biscuits cut in two, and a little 
butter spread between, in a common flour-bag. They oc- 
cupied but a small space, of course, so we tied the bag 
in a knot instead of tying it with a string. We tried 
to untie it, but could not do so with our mittens on, and, 
cold as it was, we took them off, but not without some 
difficulty; for our hands were nearly closed, and neither 
of us seemed to have the least use in them. We fumbled 
and fumbled a little while, but finding we could not do 
it that way, we held down the bag and pulled the knot 
apart with our teeth. Raking out three or four of the 



26o PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

biscuits, which rattled almost like so many flint pebbles, 
we held up the biscuit between our two fists, and gnawed 
away at it in that way. This reminded me of the monkeys 
in the Zoological Gardens in Regent's Park, London. 
When children and others would pass through the bars of 
their big cage a cookie, an apple, or anything of that kind, 
they would snatch it, and in an instant be sitting away up 
on their perch, and, holding it up between their paws, 
would munch away at it just the same way we did with 
our biscuit. There being no settlers all along for many 
miles, there was no place where we could put in and stay 
for a time and get "thawed out," as we used to say. And 
that was the hardest part of it ; for one might manage 
to endure such a severe strain for an hour or two, or for 
several hours, perhaps; but when it had to be borne a 
whole day, and perhaps away into the night, it took con- 
siderable courage to keep up under such intense and pro- 
tracted physical torture. 



CHAPTER XXVI 

A Miserable Night 

It was drawing towards the close of the winter of 
1874-5, and we must needs go to the mill again, for we 
could not afford to wait till the spring work had com- 
menced before making the journey. We had also made 
calculations to "put in" a good many young trees and 
cuttings the coming spring, and therefore was loath to 
encroach to the extent of a minute on what might be 
called spring weather. We had heard that a mill had 
recently been built at Neligh. This was also in Antelope 
County, and was located on the Elkhorn River, about five 
miles above Oakdale. The mill was a brick building, and 
was put up by a man named Callaway, who had settled 
there three or four years before, and previous to the or- 
ganization of the county. For some reason, instead of 
the wagon-box, we had a couple of boards laid on the 
trucks, or "running gear," of the wagon, and on these we 
placed our few sacks of wheat. We had very little food 
along with us ; for we had little or nothing in the way of 
provisions in the house, and flour amongst the neighbors 
had also been exhausted. But it happened that I had a 
few cents in my pocket, and we thought that we might 
be able to buy a loaf or two of bread when we came to 
the settlement in Antelope County. So Edgar and I, as 
usual, started out together. When night overtook us, we 
found ourselves a little way beyond our friend King's 

261 



262 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

place. The house stood on the open prairie, off a little 
from the road, but as it was getting dusk, we did not call, 
but pushed on about a mile and a half further. It was 
almost dark when we drove up to a haystack not far from 
the road. Here we unhitched the oxen, and prepared 
to spend the night. The weather was pleasant during the 
day, but cold and freezing hard at night. At such times 
as these there was little sleep to be had, when the wolves 
and coyotes were yelping and howling their hideous noises 
the whole night long. One would imagine there must be 
a hundred of them in company, instead, perhaps, of one- 
twentieth of that number. They would sometimes ap- 
proach so near about us as to be not altogether agreeable ; 
for we often felt constrained to rise up and peer about 
us to see if we could espy any of these sharp-nosed, foxy 
little creatures. And it did not always produce the hap- 
piest moods when we felt compelled to poke our heads 
out from under the covering and come suddenly in con- 
tact with the stinging night air. 

As soon as the morning light came we were on the 
road again. But remembering that our Heavenly Father 
was always and everywhere present, whether in the old 
sod house with the family all there together, or out on 
the broad open prairie, or in the bottom of some deep 
gulch away off in the timber, we had not forgotten first 
to bow our heads, if not our knees, and in a few humble, 
but earnest and devout words, acknowledge his protecting 
care through the night, though but the canopy of heaven 
had been over us, and ask that a continuance of the same 
be vouchsafed through the day. Wherever we might be, 
or whatever the circumstances or conditions, this was a 
duty not to be neglected. We did not pretend to perform 
this in any formal or ceremonious way, but adapted it to 



A MISERABLE NIGHT 263 

the situation in which we found ourselves; for we had 
come to think that God, who has so much love and mercy 
for his own, did not require it that we should, when shak- 
ing like the trembling aspen, and suffering intense 
physical pain from the cold, deliberately kneel in a formal 
way as we would in our own humble home. So we felt 
that he would not be angry with us for leaving this duty 
undone till we had hid ourselves away under our cover- 
ings to get as safely as we could from the biting frost; 
or, if in the morning, if we felt it more to the interest of 
our physical well-being that this be done before we 
crawled out from our hiding-place, which would be thickly 
covered with the hoary frost, it was performed thus ; or 
it might be deferred till we had gotten some distance on 
the road, when the sun would begin to have its effect on 
everything all around, and it would be a little more 
pleasant, we would stop in the road a few minutes, and 
bow our heads on the hind end of the wagon, or on the 
long poles extending out beyond, and send up the morn- 
ing sacrifice of thanksgiving, feeling fully confident that 
God would hear. Then we would go on again, trying all 
the time to believe that whatever might happen, all would 
be well, although, so far as we could see, often seem- 
ingly not so. 

• ' The steps of faith 
Fall on the seeming void 
And find the rock beneath." 

We traveled on till we came to a house near the road ; 
so I went and inquired the way we should take, and the 
one pointed out led us into quite an extent of sand-hills. 
At the same time I asked the woman if she could sell me 
a loaf of bread, explaining that we had left home with 
not enough to carry us through, and she handed me two 



264 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

loaves. She asked where we had come from, and ques- 
tions such as that, and a conversation of several min- 
utes followed. It so came out that the woman was a 
relative of our friend, Mrs. King, who had spoken to her 
about our having staid with them sometimes ; and as soon 
as I mentioned my name she at once recognized us as 
being the same persons, and a new acquaintance and 
friends were at once made. I wanted to pay for the 
bread, but she refused to accept anything ; and as I in- 
sisted that she should — for I always felt greater satisfac- 
tion in giving an equivalent, in some way, for anything 
that I might receive — she just as strongly protested, and 
there seemed no other way than to leave it so. 

Taking the road to the left, we plodded on, and soon 
came into the range of sand-hills. There were several 
miles of winding between these hills to traverse, and the 
sand being loose, it impeded our progress, and we trav- 
eled slowly. As we descended off the hills into the val- 
ley and drew near to the river, we could see that the mill 
was on the other side; and when we came up to it, we 
discovered that there was no bridge. The current was 
running swiftly, and knowing nothing about its depth, 
we stopped for a few minutes and looked; for we were 
in a dilemma. Had we the least idea that we would have 
to pass through a river, we certainly would never have 
started out with our little load of wheat resting on a 
couple of loose boards. The ford was some distance 
below the mill, and there was no one about from whom 
we might ascertain something about the nature of the 
river. So we consulted again, after doing the same thing 
two or three times before, and finally decided to take 
the risk. We proposed to do it very cautiously, however. 
So in starting in, we let the oxen take just a step or two, 



A MISERABLE NIGHT 265 

and them halted them, repeating these tactics till they 
were going up out of the water, when we had no more 
need to check them. When in the deepest part the boards 
just touched the water; but the sacks escaped getting 
wet. 

Finding that we could not get our grist that night, 
and it being cold in the mill, we went into a store — the 
only one in the place, and owned by the proprietor of 
the mill. Here we bought a dime's worth of cheese, and 
with some of the bread that we had obtained from our 
new acquaintance of the morning, we sat by the stove 
and ate a good, hearty supper. We sat there until the 
store closed, and then we went into the mill and stood 
around till midnight, when it stopped running, and the 
miller locked up and went home. We had not the money 
to go to a hotel, even if such accommodation could be 
found in the place. But we had noticed a little stack 
of fodder piled up against a small open shed down where 
the oxen were standing", amongst the trees by the river. 
We could think of no other place, so we trotted off down 
there. Taking our quilts, we found our way to the little 
shed, and looked about to find some hay or refuse of 
any kind to make a bed — the moon had come up, and 
we could begin to see about us — but we could find noth- 
ing. So we wrapped ourselves about with a quilt, and 
squatted down between the shed and the fodder — corn- 
stalks. What with the cold and our cramped position, 
this was one of those nights when, speaking about it 
many times afterwards, we designated as "most miser- 
able." 

It may easily be imagined that it was a joyous sound 
when, before day dawned, we heard a rumbling coming 
from the direction of the mill. Stopping our breath, we 



266 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

listened; and sure enough, the miller had turned on the 
water, and the wheels were already whizzing! We 
hadn't slept any all night, but it took only a minute to 
find our way out from what seemed to be about as 
bad as being in the stocks. And in a little while we 
had loaded up, and it was not long then when we had 
crossed the river, not hesitating this time to plunge right 
in. Of course, we could not make home till the next 
day, and so let the cattle take their own gait. Traveling 
slowly, we reached our frieiid King's place about two 
o'clock ; so we stopped the team, and ran across the prairie 
just to see them as we passed. When they learned that 
we had spent a night by the side of a haystack so near 
to them, we got a real scolding, with strict orders "never 
to do the like again." Traveling on till we came to the 
edge of the settlement, and seeing a stack of hay at 
some distance off from the road, we drove over to it. 
For we knew that this would be the last chance we would 
have for a little shelter, and also feed for the oxen. It 
was yet a little early, and we could have gone some dis- 
tance further before darkness would overtake us; but 
a cold wind was blowing, and the stack would afford 
more comfortable quarters than would the hard, frozen 
ground on the open prairie, with only a blanket bound 
about us, and lying there side by side like two Egyptian 
mummies. In comparison with our experience the night 
before, we felt that we had nothing to complain of when 
we crawled out from our bed the next morning. 

Our way of doing things when a haystack offered 
us accommodation — which we were always on the look- 
out for at such times — was first, to make a bed of hay as 
close up to the stack as possible — on the lee side, of 
course — then spread our quilts on the hay, and then again 



A MISERABLE NIGHT 267 

put a lot more hay on these, and wriggle ourselves down 
between them, disturbing the hay as little as possible — 
like a couple of snakes wriggling into their holes, only 
we went about it in a contrary fashion to that of snakes, 
going down heels first. We used to lie in this way with 
all our clothes on, except overcoat, and that we used for 
a pillow. 

After finishing our supper of bread and cheese, our 
last crumb had vanished ; and, as a matter of course, we 
did not look to have any more till we reached home 
the next day. But we were not given to worrying over 
trifles like that, for we had become pretty well accus- 
tomed to fasting a good many hours together when away 
from home. So the next morning we were again trudg- 
ing along up over the divide, and a little after noon we 
were close up to the door of the old sod house, with the 
familiar greetings of welcome floating out from within 
to meet us. However humble the home, to us there was 
no place like it; for there could be no home anywhere 
if the family were not there. 

It would be only a little while now before spring 
would be opening upon us, but we might yet be deceived. 
However, it would not be prudent to leave anything un- 
done that we could possibly do, so as to be ready at the 
first warning to commence work. So with this thing and 
that, and a score of others, we were not driven to the 
necessity of prying into the nooks and corners and dark 
places to find something to keep us out of mischief. We 
were intending to set out a good many young trees and 
cuttings the coming spring, and were anxious to get about 
that kind of work and make the place put on something 
of a homelike appearance. So as soon as the ground had 
thawed out sufficiently, we made a trip of thirty miles 



268 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

or more to the Loup River to pull some young trees, 
and were gone three days. 

Edgar was now fifteen years old, and was already 
taking care of the oxen, and driving them a good deal 
himself. This gave me a chance to give more time to 
other things demanding my attention. So as soon as 
the rains came which we had been waiting for, I went 
to work setting out the trees. I spent a good deal of 
time this spring in that way. After all the trees were 
planted, I made a good many thousand Cottonwood cut- 
tings, and planted them on the line around the whole 
quarter section ; but the season was too dry, and only 
just a few of the five or six thousand made any start 
to grow. After that we prepared a little piece of ground 
that we used as a nursery for raising trees from cuttings 
and from seed, and had good success. 

As soon as we had the ground prepared, we sowed 
our wheat, and had fifteen acres and a half, which yielded 
between nineteen and twenty bushels to the acre. After 
this we went on plowing and otherwise preparing ground 
for corn, etc., planted potatoes, sowed garden seeds, and 
did other different kinds of work that usually comes along 
in that season; and in the meantime I planted several 
thousand trees and helped to build a sod barn for one 
of our neighbors. So there was no lack of something 
to do, but we were kept constantly on the move. These 
once yearling trees have long years since become land- 
marks in the vicinity of Albion. 



CHAPTER XXVII 

The Storm and Its Lasting Effects 

It was along during the first days in March, when 
one of the saddest events that we have had to meet came 
to us. The morning, although not warm, was pleasant 
enough, with no signs of bad weather near. So after 
dinner my wife and I walked down the valley to spend an 
hour or two with the minister and his family. They were 
living in a sod house a mile and a half away. Along 
some time in the afternoon clouds appeared in the north, 
and soon the wind began to stir. We took but little 
notice of this, however, but the wind kept on gradually 
getting stronger and colder, and by and by we saw tiny 
bits of snowflakes drifting past the window, and we began 
then to think that it was about time we were making a 
move for home. We had many times long ere this learned 
how suddenly and unexpectedly a storm was likely to come 
up and lash itself into fury. And although late in the sea- 
son as it was, yet there was something about it that very 
forcibly brought to our minds the fact that the great 
blizzard of all blizzards of two years before came more 
than a month later than this even. So we thought it 
would be folly to disregard the signs, especially after the 
term of schooling that we had experienced. However 
strong might be the desire to linger and enjoy the good 
and appreciable company of our friends, yet we refrained, 
and were soon laboring on our way up the valley. We were 

269 



270 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

going northward, and the wind was all the time increasing 
in velocity and power, the snow coming thicker and faster 
and beating squarely in our faces. By the time we had 
gone a little more than half a mile the wind had gathered 
such force that it almost took away our breath. My wife 
held firmly on to my arm, and as we were making great 
effort to reach home as soon as we could, she soon felt 
herself becoming exhausted. Suddenly her breath became 
so badly affected that it seemed she would never be able 
to reach home, but that she would drop and die right 
there in the road. It was with the hardest labor that she 
could draw her breath, and as she did so a wheezing, or a 
kind of whistling came from her chest and throat. She 
begged me to let her sit down in the road and rest. "For," 
said she, "I can't go any farther." But I dared not yield 
to her entreaty, for the wind was gathering force all the 
time, and there was no telling at all what the storm might 
become before it was over. Naturally enough, I became 
greatly alarmed myself, for I had never seen any one in 
like condition before, and wondered what it could be that 
caused such extreme distress all so suddenly. We must 
get home some way, that was evident; and it was only 
after a large amount of exertion 'on my part, and very 
slow travel, that we at last reached the house. 

When in fair health she was an excellent walker, and 
used often to walk down town to church on Sundays, 
and at other times take the same trip. And in the days 
which are now long past, before we were married, and 
after, too, for that matter, we used to take protracted 
strolls along the broad, green roadways, and the narrow 
bower-like lanes — blind lanes we used sometimes to call 
them; perfect lovers'-walks, such as are found nowhere 
but in Old England; and along the foot-paths winding 



STORM AND LASTING BFFBCTS 271 

through the fields of waving corn — wheat and oats and 
barley — drinking in the beauties of nature; such scenes 
as can never be blotted from memory. It was no un- 
common thing for us to walk six or seven miles, or even 
ten sometimes. But this event, this sudden attack of 
something that we did not understand, changed the whole 
after life in that respect, and there was for her no more 
walking any great distance after that. 

As soon as we entered the house I placed her upon 
the bed ; but she could not lie down, so I propped her up 
with pillows in a sitting posture. It seemed that she cer- 
tainly could not live long in such a distressed condition. 
She threw back her head, and opened her mouth as wide 
as possible, her chest and throat heaving and falling, with 
that peculiar noise as of air with great pressure being 
forced through a sponge, whilst she gasped for breath. 
I knew not what to do for her, so I sent one of the boys 
to get our neighbor, Mrs. Francisco, to come at once. 
The boy had told her something of the nature of the case, 
and almost before she entered the door, hearing my wife 
breathing so hard, she said, "Why, that 's asthma Mrs. 
Turner 's got !" Not having any of the remedies our 
neighbor had suggested, and not knowing what else to 
do, at the suggestion of the sufferer herself we applied 
hot flannel bags filled with coarse salt to her chest and 
throat. This was a standing remedy of my wife's for 
almost all kinds of chest complaints, and pains, whatever 
they might be, but it failed to bring relief. Then we 
tried mustard poultices. We worked along in this way 
all through the night, and towards morning her breathing 
became less laborious, and although still breathing hard 
she seemed to fall into a doze. After this these attacks 
came so often that she would scarcely be free from one 



272 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

before she would be suffering again from another. There 
seemed to be little of the time during her after life, more 
than twenty years, that it might be said that she was free 
from this most distressing of complaints. Sometimes we 
would get medicine from doctors, and sometimes send 
back East for something that somebody had recommended 
as a "sure cure ;" but these things I myself had little or no 
faith in, because none of them did any good, but in some 
cases seemed to do harm. The different things that we 
resorted to during all these years were so numerous that 
I could not tell of them. The amount of money paid out 
for all these almost fruitless remedies each time was not 
large, perhaps, but it was the increasing outflow that aided 
in a large measure to keep us from making headway. 

Anybody who has never witnessed an extreme case of 
this disease can have but little idea of its distressing and 
weakening effects. Many a time when I have been watch- 
ing at her bedside, when she would be laboring so hard, 
with mouth- opened wide gasping for breath; when the 
lungs were filling, her head and body would be thrown 
back in the effort, and again brought forward when the 
air was being expelled, and it seemed as though the lungs 
would refuse to act any more, I would often detect my- 
self altogether unconsciously making the greatest effort 
to assist her in breathing ; or to breathe in her stead as it 
were. As she would be making such extreme effort, I 
too would find myself making more than ordinary effort 
to do the same, the sympathy being so strong. But not- 
withstanding all this pain and suffering and weakness, 
when she was able to be about and attend somewhat to 
domestic duties she was always sunny and cheerful, and 
had such an intensely warm and kindly nature that she 
was esteemed and loved by all who came in her presence. 



STORM AND LASTING EFFECTS 



273 



She was a very free talker, especially with friends; but 
for anything pertaining to conventionality or artificial, 
she had no place. If circumstances should place her be- 
tween one who might be even more lowly than herself 
and one more exalted in station, her preference would be 
first to turn and make friends with the more lowly one, 
prompted by a spirit of love and pity, and Christian duty 
— how different from the world generally in that respect ! 
Often, when neighbors and friends would call to see her 
when sick, if she could talk at all it was hard to check 
her; in fact, it seemed almost impossible to do so. After 
the friends had departed, however, she would suffer for 
what she had done, for she would often be so completely 
exhausted that a setback would probably be the result. 
I would say to her sometimes, "By the way you try to 
talk, if it was not for your distressed look, your friends 
would not think you are so very ill." But that genial 
nature of hers seemed to refuse to be curbed, and the 
gentle admonition, "Now, do n't you talk so much, but 
leave that for your friends to do," would be forgotten 
when the next caller came. 

All work and little or nothing in the way of a change 
that would afford a little pleasure, we began to think was 
not altogether of the greatest profit. 

I was still superintendent of the Sunday-school, and 
it had been running nearly two years, and up to this time 
we had had no change; nothing out of the ordinary 
course. So I began to wonder if a Sunday-school concert 
would not be a pleasant and somewhat profitable change 
to have some evening. So T informed one or two of the 
older members of my purpose, and it was decided that a 
concert should be given on the 21st day of March. I was 
never present at an entertainment of that nature, and 
18 



274 



PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 



there had been nothing of the kind in the county before, 
so that I was altogether inexperienced along that line. 
But I did not wait for somebody to come along to do the 
work, but at once set about making the necessary arrange- 
ments, and to have everything well prepared. I did not 
do as many superintendents do nowadays ; that is, appoint 
half a dozen or more committees, but made all the ar- 
rangements myself. Where so many have part in the 
matter, it seems less likely to have everything pass off 
pleasantly and satisfactorily all around. Some want this 
thing and some that, consequently unpleasantnesses arise, 
sometimes even in the Sunday-school and the Church. 
I had written on separate cards the verse or verses and 
other parts for each one, so that they might carry them on 
their person, and so be able to commit their parts well to 
memory. When the time came the little schoolhouse was 
packed full of eager listeners. It may not be wholly with- 
out interest to here give a copy of the program. It is as 
near a facsimile of the original as is possible to make, and 
has the peculiarity of being purely of Nebraska prairie 
origin : 





')l 










275 



V5c/»*z-62., 






/yu?C^(£A) . 



%^.^.ec 



^S^_(4.^>2^; $^^^. ^ 



(. /<J>Z^/n.C^MU J 



'/LrC^^Ji,^U^)^y^^. M 







^^ 






-^ > 



-^ 



fC'ta^yua^'^^^, 



<r—^ 



f^.^^tt/Co^cce^ ^ 



C^fZjif%^ ^r*A< 



^Oll^ 



% 



276 



rr''^=r 



^ 





' <\ f^ • 



;^^^ . , /^V ^L^^^rzy WAsn^i^ 






^ 






277 



□BB3 




C^^J^Wj '^■se. e/ 






^ 
















-^mh- 



278 



rM. 




^pc)^ iS^J»A^) ^77 ^^ 






i^om£/i) 



^ (^Bir.f^^cSrrux^. 



-rrr 



30^ 



3xr: 



^j2j^^fjSy]mye(d-i€ik<dm^ ^^fc^.^.e.'^^^^^/^;^. 




332 



279 



28o PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

It was simply to give to it a more complete appear- 
ance that the name of Rev. C. C. Humphrey as conductor, 
and Mrs. M. P. Boardman as organist, were placed on the 
program, for, as I have intimated before, all the conduct- 
ing there was about it was done by myself, even to the 
selections and parts assigned to the ministers themselves. 

The words found in the seventh and ninth verses of 
the fifty-second chapter of Isaiah, as commented on by 
the pastor are these : 

"How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of 
him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; 
that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth sal- 
vation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth! Break 
forth into joy, sing together, ye waste places of Jeru- 
salem: for the Lord hath comforted his people, he hath 
redeemed Jerusalem." 

These are also the words of the anthem that followed. 

As to the organist, there was none; for there was no 
such a thing as an organ anywhere about, except it might 
be the little old melodeon that we had down in the grove 
on the Fourth of July previous ; and what had become of 
that I do n't know. The only other thing nearest a 
musical instrument was an old square piano that Mrs. 
Boardman had sent to her from the East some time after 
she arrived. 

And that brings to my mind that it was about this 
time when this same old square piano, after coming all the 
way from New York, found itself in trouble. It was on 
Sunday, I remember. We were having very heavy rains, 
so that the sod houses and dugouts were having a pretty 
hard time. It had been raining hard all Saturday night 
and Sunday morning; and in the afternoon Mr. Board- 
man drove down to our place to get me to go with him 



STORM AND LASTING EFFECTS 281 

and do something to the piano, "for," said he, "the rain 
has been pouring through the roof, and the water has 
got all inside the piano and I 'm afraid it 's just about 
ruined." Being Sunday, I hesitated before making up my 
mind that I would go, for I was scrupulous with regard 
to such matters, although we were out there on the wild 
prairie, and Sunday work and I were kept as far apart as 
possible. "I know," he said, "just about the way you feel 
about such things, but this is a thing we could n't avoid." 
Of course, I had had lots of experience myself besides 
what I had seen of others, that situated as we were in 
these sod houses, and holes in the ground, as I may term 
them, it was utterly impossible to prevent such things 
happening. So I took up my tools and accompanied him ; 
it was raining all the time we were gone. 

As soon as we got into the house I took the instrument 
apart, doing nothing more than was necessary, promising 
to return in a day or two and do all that might be needed. 

But to revert once more to the concert — I might say, 
that as we were accustomed to having plenty of room on 
the broad, open prairie on which to roam, we were not 
inclined to restrict ourselves in many other ways; and 
whatever may be said about the quality of the work in 
rendering the program of the first Sunday-school concert, 
it will be seen, I think, that there was no stint in regard 
to quantity. However, the same man who made the re- 
mark about the banner carried by our Sunday-school on 
the Fourth of July, that he was not aware that we had 
an artist in the county, said to me again at the close of 
the exercises : "I did n't suppose that we had such talent 
in the county." And I doubt if it ever will be discovered 
what ability we did possess in those early days out there 
on those blizzard-swept prairies of Nebraska. 



CHAPTER XXVIII 

The Country Shocked 

Now THAT we were getting more land broken up it 
seemed impossible to give to it proper care and still go 
on making additional improvements, and at the same time 
spend so much time and labor on somebody else's land 
as we had been doing, on account of not having a team 
of our own. So after considering the matter for some 
time, we finally came to the conclusion that it would be 
to our advantage to buy a yoke of oxen on time, and thus 
be enabled to do all that we did do on our own place. But 
the thought of going into debt so heavily was no easy 
thing to overcome, and that was the reason why we had 
not done so before. Upon inquiry, I soon learned that an 
Indian trader and ranchman named Willard had a yoke 
of cattle to sell. Mr. Willard's ranch was near the Paw- 
nee Agency. So one morning I started out afoot, a dis- 
tance of nearly thirty miles, and it was night by the time 
I reached the ranch. After chatting a few minutes with 
Mr. Willard, I told him what I was looking for, and said 
he : "Yes, I 've a yoke that I can sell you, but they 're 
not here now ; Elder Wright has them down at Monroe ; 
but you can go down and look at them, and if they suit 
you you can bring them back with you. You can have 
them for one hundred and forty dollars ; and I '11 give you 
seven months' time on them, with interest at the rate of 
twelve per cent per annum." This seemed more than I 

282 



THB COUNTRY SHOCKED 283 

dare venture upon. However, the next morning I found 
myself plodding on down the road, still going eastward 
several miles beyond the ranch to Monroe. When I ar- 
rived there I made known to the elder my errand, and he 
called to his son in the field to bring the oxen in. I in- 
spected them somewhat, or looked at them it might be 
better to say, for I did n't even pretend to be a connoisseur 
in judging of the merits of a yoke of oxen. One of them 
was a large, fine-looking fellow, with a good-natured face. 
But the other, so far as I could see, was a pretty old chap, 
and could make not the least claim to be called handsome. 
I had heard of no others anywhere about for sale, so I 
drove them to the ranch. When I got back I asked Mr, 
Willard if he would not bring down his figures a little, 
especially as one of them looked as though he had quite 
recently been let out of the ark. "O no !" said he, "he 's 
not old ; he looks a little old, that 's all ! and I could n't 
think of taking a cent less." But for all that I had my 
own private opinion about the matter, especially when I 
could see, not only his long horns sticking away out on 
each side and curving upward, but also the long gray 
hairs hanging in fringes all over him. But as there 
seemed no other way, a note was made for one hundred 
and forty-seven dollars, which included seven dollars for 
a neck yoke and chain. It was too late now to start for 
home, so I staid at the ranch again that night. 

The amount of money paid for this outfit before I got 
clear of it would take considerable time to find out, and 
could be known only by examining the different notes 
given from time to time, and figuring out the interest. I 
know, however, that it was twelve years and a half before 
the final payment was made. 

Now that we were in possession of a team which we 



284 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

might call our own if nothing more, we went to work 
with might and main breaking all we possibly could. Be- 
sides irregular plots of ground bordering the winding 
ravine, we broke three or four acres to be used as a gar- 
den ; also narrow strips around a meadow lot, as we called 
it, in which we afterwards planted trees and a hedge, and 
set out little clumps in different parts of the lot to give it 
a picturesque appearance, and to afford shade for cattle 
if it should some time be needed. We kept on breaking 
and making these various improvements right up to the 
time of harvest, when I went out and worked all through 
the season. 

Our neighbor Cummings and the two Willot brothers 
had purchased what was called a "heading machine," and, 
as well as cutting their own grain, they went around cut- 
ting for others. These "headers" were quite large affairs, 
cutting a swath of ten or twelve feet, and were driven 
by four horses, all abreast, pushing the machine from be- 
hind. The grain was stacked loose, and was usually cut 
about twelve or fifteen inches below the heads ; but that, 
of course, depended on its condition. If it happened 
to be very ripe and drooping over it was necessary, in 
order to get all the heads, to cut it quite low. But there 
being so much straw, all light and fluffy, it was very hard 
to stack; and I have been almost buried up in it some- 
times. 

The construction of the machine, in some respects, 
was similar to the "harvester," or the more modern "self- 
binder." As the grain was cut it fell back onto a canvas 
carrier, which carried it along, and was then taken up 
by another, which elevated it exactly as the straw is car- 
ried up on a threshing machine. It then fell into what 
was called a "barge." The barge was a kind of rack — if 



THB COUNTRY SHOCKED 285 

I may so call it — about eight feet wide and sixteen in 
length, and about four feet high on the back side, with 
the ends tapering to about twelve or fifteen inches at the 
front side. It was boarded all round with very thin 
boards, a space of two or three inches being left between 
the boards. The barge was placed on the running-gear 
of a wagon and drawn along by the side of the machine, 
with the elevator extending up over the barge. One man, 
with a fork, attended to the grain as it came up, whilst 
another stood in the front end of the barge and drove the 
horses. 

I went around with these men, helping to do the stack- 
ing, for which I received two dollars a day, or rather its 
equivalent in work, as they cut my grain and also did the 
threshing. Their charges for cutting and stacking were 
two dollars an acre, and five cents a bushel for thresh- 
ing, which made my bill altogether forty-six dollars and 
forty cents. It was customary for the person for whom 
they were working, in all work of that kind, to furnish 
board for the men — in this case eight or nine — and also 
hay and grain for ten or a dozen horses. The price of 
wheat was about fifty cents a bushel. Now it may be 
imagined how small was the balance remaining, if any 
at all, after deducting all the various expenses by the 
time the grain was finally delivered in the market — such 
as plowing the ground, about twenty-five bushels of seed, 
harrowing the ground once before and twice after the 
sowing (we sowed by hand), cutting and stacking, 
thresliing, and board for men and feed for horses, and, 
after all this, hauling the grain to Columbus, a round-trip 
of a hundred miles, with an ox-team. 

These machines would, of course, clean off a large 
area of ground in a day; but the grain was very liable 



286 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

to damage, and a good deal of it often spoiled in the 
stack. If the grain happened to be a little damp or 
green or weedy it would soon heat and become moldy. 

Having got through with another harvest, we went 
right on with the routine work, doing all kinds of jobs 
between times. Of course, we had to hire a man with 
a machine to cut grass for making hay, as in previous 
years. And as we were getting more land opened up 
there was much more work to be done, so that I could not 
cut four or five tons of hay with a scythe, as I had done 
two years before. And, besides, we needed much more 
now than at that time. 

In those days of long, unpleasant journeys, often more 
or less accompanied with physical suffering, it will not 
be difficult to imagine the glad welcome accorded any 
new enterprise starting up in our midst that would lighten 
these burdens. And now we were in anxious expecta- 
tion soon to be enjoying the first of these boons. 

Two men, Sackett and Crouch, had come in, and 
were making preparations to put up a flour mill on the 
creek a little below town. The miller, Mr, Crouch, came 
up to our place one day and asked me if I would build 
them a sod house. "I Ve been told," he said, "that you 
are a good hand at that kind of work, and have been 
recommended to come up and see you," We had before 
us so much work of our own that I hardly knew what 
to think about taking the job. But as there was so much 
that we needed, if we could possibly do so it would be 
a help to us. So I promised to go down the next day 
with the team and necessary tools and commence work. 
After we had finished the job we received no cash for 
our work, as I had expected, but had to take it in what- 



THE COUNTRY SHOCKED 287 

ever way we could get it — a little lumber, and the balance 
in orders on the little store at different times. 

Mr. Sackett first came out at the beginning of the 
year and located the site for the mill, and then returned 
home. About six months later Mr. Crouch arrived, and 
had the lumber and other material brought onto the 
ground, hauling it from Columbus ; and made other prep- 
arations. And when his partner came out again, in 
August, they went to work at once, digging the race and 
preparing the material for building. They worked all 
through the winter, and advanced so far with the enter- 
prise as to be able to start the mill running on the sixth 
day of April following, 1876. 

An incident occurred about this time that is all as 
fresh in my mind to-day as it was on that rather sharp 
but bright and beautiful morning twenty-six years ago. 
It was at the dawning of the fourth day of November, 
when a thrill of horror was sent from one end of the little 
valley to the other. In fact, the whole surrounding 
country was soon affected, as the news spread from one 
settlement to another. For this was the first of anything 
of that nature that had happened in all the country around. 

On the morning referred to we were all sitting at 
the table eating our breakfast of mush and milk, as 
usual. Suddenly there came a sharp rap on the door, 
and on opening it there stood a lad of about seventeen. 
His demeanor betrayed him and told us almost before he 
uttered a word that he had some very serious or even 
dreadful message to deliver. He was pale and out of 
breath, and greatly excited. His name was "Will" — or 
that was the name by which he was called — and he lived 
in the little settlement up the valley more than a mile 



288 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

and a half away. He could not be persuaded to come 
into the house as he had always done before, but called 
me outside. Our surmisings, prompted by his strange 
conduct, proved to be correct; for he had come to 
tell us that their neighbor, during the night, had 
committed suicide by cutting his throat with a razor. 
The man was about forty years old and was the 
father of the little girl who came so near being killed 
in that awful thunder-storm about a year and a half 
before, when the roof of the little sod house in which 
she was staying with friends, fell in upon them. 
What the cause could be for committing the dreadful 
deed I could not tell ; but, however much I may regret 
the^ statement, it is a fact nevertheless that there were 
some who were addicted to that habit which claims so 
many thousands every year as its victims. In the early 
days, and for some years, there was no liquor saloon in 
the county, yet it was evident that liquor was obtained 
somewhere near about. My own little experience one 
time proved that liquor did find its way into the county. 
When I first drove that ox-team up from Columbus, 
with those old trucks, along with that barrel of salt and 
some other things that I brought along for a man who 
was making pretensions to keeping a bit of a store in 
the "hotel" building, as we called it, was a two-gallon 
earthenware jug from the drug-store. It will be remem- 
bered that I had a pretty hard time getting through a 
ravine. During the ordeal the neck of the jug got broken 
ofif, and a little of its contents were spilled ; and from the 
very strong odor I discovered it to be alcohol. I came 
to know this simply from the fact that in the piano 
factory and salesrooms in which I held a position in Lon- 
don the "polishers" used it in connection with their work. 



THE COUNTRY SHOCKED 289 

polishing the cases of the instruments; and none seemed 
to know it by any other name than "spirits of wine." 
Until I came to this country I never heard tell of such 
a thing as a person drinking it. The men, of course, using 
it in their work had free access to it and looked upon it 
rather as a deadly poison than anything to be taken as 
a beverage. I remember one time I had a little toy en- 
gine, and used it to generate steam, and how careful I 
was not to get any of it on my hands for fear of poison. 
But to revert to the narrative. Some time during 
the night the man got up from his bed, put on his socks 
and pants, and went out. After waiting a reasonable 
time and finding that he did not return they began to 
think that something was amiss. So some of the family 
got up and went out into the chill air to search for him, 
but failed to discover any trace of his whereabouts. But 
as soon as it was light the search was renewed, and 
this time with the aid of their nearest neighbors. Their 
alarm at his long absence became more intense, and they 
began to feel that the worst had happened. They exam- 
ined every place where they thought it most likely to find 
him; but failing of their object they took a wider circuit 
about the place. It was not long before they came upon 
something that revealed to them the awful tale. Only 
a few yards back of the house was a cornfield about fifty 
yards wide. Just a little way from the corner of the house 
were the first traces of blood, which continued on across 
the field and a few yards beyond on the prairie to the 
edge of the ravine. On the edge of this ravine lay the 
lifeless form of the man, stretched at full length with his 
face to the ground, his head down the slightly sloping 
bank. As soon as the discovery was made the boy, "Will," 
was dispatched to carry the awful news to the neighbors 
19 



290 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



and the few people in the little town. As soon as the 
boy had delivered to us the message he hurried on down 
the road. The man's son, a boy about sixteen years 
old, had hired out to ]\lr. Francisco, our near neighbor, 
and had just hitched the horses to the plow and was 
about to go to work, when Will came along. Being so 
excited he hardly knew what he was about, and took no 
pains to break the news gently, but called to the boy across 
the field, telling him what a dreadful thing had come to 
his father. The boy immediately threw down the lines, 
and, leaving the horses standing there in the field, ran 
home with all speed to find the news but too true. 

Such terrible news coming all so suddenly was a se- 
vere shock to us, and without a moment's delay Edgar 
and I ran as fast as we could all the way till we came to 
the house. We found no one there, the woman and the 
little children had all gone over to their nearest neighbor's. 
We had learned something of where the body lay, how- 
ever, and as soon as we found the first traces of the blood- 
stained trail we had no need of any further guide. 
Whether the man had any such thoughts about him dur- 
ing those awful moments or not, of course, there is no 
knowing, and to account for it is only a surmising of 
my own ; but the thought forced itself upon me that this 
blood-stained trail may possibly have been made in order 
to leave some clue to the whereabouts of his body. Had 
this not been the case, there is no telling how prolonged 
the search may have been ; for the spot where he lay 
was one of the last where a person would think to go in 
such an event. We found him, as I have stated, lying on 
his face ; and as well as having on his socks and pants he 
had on a little skullcap. He went out without shoes. The 
dreadful deed had evidentl}' been done with the right 



THE COUNTRY SHOCKED 



291 



hand; for about ten or fifteen feet to the right lay the 
razor, which, after making the last attempt, had been flung 
to one side. Although such a large quantity of blood 
had left its mark all the way along, yet there was a good 
deal more under his head where he lay, and it had trickled 
some way down the bank. The boy had followed us up 
closely, and as we stood there looking he came up, and 
it was a heart-aching scene to behold him as he looked 
down upon his dead father. 

It was only a little while when several men came, 
and after short consultation the body was carried over 
to the house. There being nothing about the place con- 
venient on which to carry the corpse we took off the door 
from the stable which only a year before I had built, and 
carried it on that. The coroner, a man named Job Green, 
had been notified by the boy Will, and arrived soon after 
we got the corpse over. After washing the ghastly wound 
in the throat it was seen that three separate gashes had 
been made, one of them almost severing the windpipe, 
which showed how determined had been the purpose 
to do the work effectually. 

A jury was impaneled consisting of men who were 
present. The case was so plain that long deliberation 
was not needed after the examination of two or three 
witnesses, and the jury soon agreed on finding a verdict 
to the effect that the deceased came to his death by his 
own hand. The shock coming all so suddenly was a ter- 
rible one for the poor wife and children, and to realize, 
especially under such dreadful circumstances, that she 
was left a widow, and one boy and four little girls at one 
stroke made fatherless. 

This was the first death that had occurred anywhere 
in the neighborhood, except an old woman named Curry ; 



292 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

and there being no cemetery or burying-ground, she was 
buried on her claim. A settler who had a homestead half 
a mile southwest of town in some way came in possession 
of a quarter section cornering his claim, and held it as 
a timber claim. The land was first filed on by a young 
man named George Harrison ; and I remember that it was 
the common talk among the settlers that the man through 
some crookedness (to use the exact expression) "got the 
land away from him." There was a ridge on the land 
that he thought would be of little or no use for agri- 
cultural purposes; so the idea of making a portion of it 
into a burying ground struck him as something that would 
pay. For he was generally after money wherever it could 
be found ; whether in a live or dead man, it did n't make 
any difiference. The ground was never platted, however, 
but being the prospective cemetery, here on the top of this 
ridge the suicide found his last and lonely resting-place. 
The following year the land was broken up and a crop 
raised on it. Some time later the present cemetery on 
the hill south of the town was surveyed and platted, and 
the boy, Nathan, with a friend went up to find the grave 
of his father and to move the body to the new burying- 
ground ; but their efforts were fruitless, as nothing could 
be found to indicate the spot. So, as I have said, it was 
indeed a lonely resting-place. 

The night before the funeral Edgar, who was now 
nearly sixteen years old, another boy about the same age, 
and a man who was a near neighbor to the deceased, all 
went to the house to watch the corpse through the night. 
The terrifying experiences of that watch were such as 
the boys never forgot. And I doubt if ever the one who 
was the cause of it forgot it, either. It is an unpleasant 
task to speak of it here in these pages, and it is with re- 



THE COUNTRY SHOCKED 



293 



luctance that I do so. And were it not for an event very 
similar in its nature and related to this same person, that 
occurred less than two years later, it is likely that I would 
refrain from giving it mention at all. 

It will not be denied, I think, that there are persons, 
not a few, who are thought to be strong of nerve and of 
great courage, and yet, in the presence of death, especially 
in the silent hours of midnight, find it hard and simply 
impossible to resist a feeling of awe creeping over them. 
Whatever may have been the nerve and' courage the two 
boys possessed, being in the midst of a hundred dead 
bodies in the blackest night would not have horrified 
them as did the inhuman conduct of their fellow-watcher. 
He and the one who was lying there before him, stiff and 
cold, and white and motionless as a block of marble, 
had been intimate friends and acquaintances ; they two, 
with a third, had all come from Wisconsin together. 
Knowing the man so well as I did I can not help 
thinking that the strange enactment on his part he had, 
as it were, forced himself to perform for the purpose of 
disguising and hiding away from the boys some horrible 
fear or dread existing within himself. It was evident 
that he had already taken somewhat freely of liquor 
of some kind, and had also in his possession a little bottle, 
which from time to time he took from his pocket and 
sipped. And as he stood there by the side of the corpse 
he would slap the face with his hands, first one one cold 
cheek and then on the other, and exclaim : 

"How do you feel now, old pal ? Would n't you like 
to take a drink?" at the same time offering the bottle, 
and then again putting it to his own lips. "Why do n't 
you wake up and tell us all about it, old chap ?" he went on 
again, and using other similar dreadful expressions. The 



294 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



boys were so completely shocked and horrified that they 
almost trembled for fear the Almighty should manifest 
his wrath at the awful drama that was being enacted, 
and bring down upon that house something more ter- 
rible than that which they were then being compelled to 
•witness. It will, I think, be easily imagined the great 
relief that came to the boys when, after a time, the man 
sat down and soon dropped into a deep sleep ; and they, 
doubtless, prayed within themselves that he might slum- 
ber on till the morning light should break upon them and 
bring still further relief. 

When Edgar came home the next morning he said 
h'j hoped that he would never again in his life be called 
upon to experience another such a night as the one he 
had just passed. I never heard a word about that night's 
experience from any others than the two boys, and I 
presume they kept it all pretty close to themselves. 

There is much that might be said along this line and 
in connection with this whole matter, but to me it is an 
unpleasant theme to dwell upon ; and although subsequent 
events, if we ever reach them, will compel the mind to 
wander back again to this awful scene, we will leave it 
for the present. 



CHAPTER XXIX 

A Desperate Encounter 

Building the sod house for the mill folks had put us 
behind with our own work at home ; and although it was 
so late in the season we had the heaviest job of sod- 
building on our hands this fall that we had yet under- 
taken. The old sod house in which we had been keeping 
the cattle was getting in very bad condition, and very un- 
safe, so we made up our minds to build a new sod stable. 
It was to be twenty-five feet wide and fifty-six in length. 
It was a little risky to undertake such an extensive job 
so late in the season, with no other help than our own; 
and especially as a large amount of timber would be 
needed, and as yet we had nothing prepared. It was 
away into November by the time we had the walls built 
up. The nights were quite cold, and fearing lest frost 
should come and put a stop to our hauling the sod, we 
worked like beavers from daylight till dark. For when 
we made up our minds to do a certain thing it would be 
no mere trifle that could turn us from our purpose. As 
soon as we had raised the walls we lost not a moment in 
getting poles for the roof, mangers, etc. Many of the 
settlers had again been getting wood from the Pawnee 
Reservation, though perhaps often coming in rather un- 
pleasant conflict with the Indians. So we thought, as we 
were pushed so closely for time, that we would take the 
risk and go there too. We packed up some food, con- 
sisting of bread, a little butter, and some salt pork or 

295 



296 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

bacon. Our meat was already cooked; for, not like most 
of the men when on the road or in the timber, we never 
carried along coffee, tea, uncooked meat, etc., and stopped 
to build fires and cook, as did some. 

Piling all the hay we possibly could on the trucks, we 
started out. It was on a Monday morning, and we were 
away all the week, returning with a load the following 
Saturday. We had to go at least twenty-five miles be- 
fore finding anything that would suit us. It was getting 
along pretty well toward night when we unhitched the 
cattle, but we went right to work chopping as long as 
we could see. After taking a cold supper from our "grub 
box" we spread a little of the hay on the ground, and 
rolling ourselves up in our blankets like a chrysalis we 
dropped down upon it. Although the weather was some- 
what pleasant during the day, the nights were cold, and 
when we uncoiled ourselves from our cocoonery in the 
morning everything was coated with a thick, rimy frost. 
At the peep o' day the sound of the ax was ringing and 
echoing in and out the gulches, but for all that it was 
getting well on toward noon before we had the poles 
loaded on the wagon, and we were eating our breakfast 
and dinner at the same time. 

It was already dusk when we came up to a house on 
top of the bluffs just before descending into the Beaver 
Valley. Here we threw off our load and went to one 
of the haystacks and made our bed that night pretty close 
up to that. The next morning we drove back again and 
staid that night in the timber. And so we continued 
through the week, spending the night wherever we hap- 
pened to be. We reached the house with the last load 
Friday night, and started for home the next morning. 
After the first night spent by the side of the haystack, 



A DESPERATE ENCOUNTER 297 

whenever we were there again we staid in the house ; 
for the people said if they had known what we were in- 
tending to do they would have had us come into the house 
that night. 

It was always the case when we were away from home, 
and accidentally, as we might say, fell in with people in 
this way that we were treated with the greatest kindness ; 
and the last words on parting would be : "Now do n't for- 
get to come and see us some time, and bring your wife 
and children along." This was one of the characteristics 
that stood out so prominently with the people, especially 
in the newer settlements. 

We got quite an early start that morning, for, being 
Saturday, we were anxious to reach home in good season, 
as there would be a great deal extra to do to prepare for 
Sunday. As we were moving along up the valley the sky 
gradually became full of haze, giving it the appearance 
of what is called "Indian summer." But that phenom- 
enon, we knew, had already passed. The wind was blow- 
ing quite hard from the north, and we could not think 
what it could be, unless it was smoke from a prairie-fire a 
long distance off. As we kept getting nearer home the 
air became thicker ; but when we reached the house about 
eleven o'clock we could see no signs of fire up the little 
valley. So we contented ourselves with the thought that 
if there should be a fire it must be so far away that there 
could be no immediate danger. We had been away all 
the week working hard and had had anything else than a 
luxurious time, and were not feeling in prime condition 
to go fighting a prairie-fire, even if one had been in sight. 
Not having taken anything to eat before starting out we 
were now beginning to feel pretty hungry. So as soon 
as we had attended to the oxen we went directly to the 



298 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

house, and at once sat down to eat some bread and milk. 
And by the way we were making it disappear an observer 
would have concluded that we were enjoying the change 
of diet immensely. The wind, which had been increasing 
in velocity all the morning, had now worked itself into 
a perfect gale, and we had been sitting at the table but a 
few minutes, when we heard a tremendous roaring, such 
a peculiar sound it seemed to me. Getting up from the 
table I went to the front door to see what it might be, 
but with little thought about a fire even then, on account 
of the strangeness of the noise. And, of course, thinking 
that if a fire had been near, we surely would have seen it 
some time before. Just now Ernest and Leonard, who 
were out at the back of the house, seeing the fire coming, 
came rushing in, exclaiming : "O father, there 's a fire 
coming !" As I put my head out of the door and looked 
toward the north, from whence the noise came, who can 
imagine my bewilderment when I caught sight of that 
head-fire, full of destruction in its fury, sweeping down 
over the brow of the hill about three hundred yards away. 
The road ran north and south only a few yards in front of 
the house, and the fire was rushing down on the opposite 
side. As I may have stated before, the roads, as we 
called them, were simply a track where the horses walked, 
a ridge of grass growing up all along in the middle, 
so that they could not be depended on as a guard against 
fire. About two hundred yards down the road was the 
ravine where we had once been drowned out. Down in 
this ravine — there were two of them in fact, running par- 
allel and very near together, only a narrow ridge between 
— were lots of tall, dead, and dried-up grass and weeds. 
So it seemed almost impossible to prevent the fire from 
crossing the track and spreading all over the claim, de- 



A DESPERATE ENCOUNTER 299 

stroying all the young timber in the ravines and every- 
thing else that lay in its course. Further up the valley 
the fire was on our side of the road, but had been checked 
by some breaking of several acres in extent, around which 
it would take the fire a little time to work its way. As 
soon as it reached the end of the breaking, however, it 
would again be free, and another head-fire would break 
away in all its fury and sweep down the valley in terrible 
haste. For the "big ravine," as we called it, full of tall 
grass and weeds, ran zigzag all the way down the valley. 
Nothing could stay its onward rush till it came in contact 
with the fire-guard on the north line of our land. And 
just here, where the line crossed the ravine, was one of 
two bad places that took considerable time every year 
trying to fix them so as to keep the fires from crossing. 
Consequently a fire sweeping down the valley in such a 
rage would be certain to leap the guard unless several per- 
sons should be there to set a back-fire ; and even then there 
was great risk. 

There was not a moment to think what to do, but 
something must be done to save ourselves. So I called to 
the boys to get anything they could lay their hands on and 
go to the place on the north line just referred to and watch 
there closely. Not having a moment myself to hunt for 
something, I snatched up a broom that stood in one cor- 
ner of the room, and bare-headed, like a "scare-crow," 
rushed out of the house and with all my might ran a 
race with that awful head-fire that was stretching out its 
long, quivering tongues, eager to gather in and devour 
everything that came within its reach. The fire was nearly 
opposite the house when I started out at the door, and I 
managed to win the race by a few seconds only. As 
I was running along down the road I turned my head to 



300 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

look at the fire that seemed to be chasing me for my 
very life ; I saw my wife coming on some distance behind. 
What she imagined that she could do I don't know; 
for she was pale and trembling with fear. But I was 
not free from harm, she well knew, and her object was 
to be near by in the event of something happening. As 
soon as I got into the bottom of the ravine I began beating 
away with my broom, breaking down the tall, dry sun- 
flowers, and tramping them flat to the ground. I had 
only a moment to work, however, before I heard the roar 
and saw the flames as they came leaping down over the 
edge of the ravine. Taking my wife hurriedly by the 
hand I led her ofif a little distance to a place I thought the 
most secure from danger. The fire had already made its 
way into the thick, tall bluejoint on the sloping bank, the 
angry flames mounting fifteen or twenty feet into the air. 
Not content with devouring everything as they came up 
to it, great long tongues of flame, detaching themselves, 
leaped forward, eager to perform their deadly work the 
more speedily. I had moved my wife only fifteen or 
twenty yards away, but before I could get back to my 
post the fire had worked its way into the bottom of the 
ravine, into the thick mass of tall grass and weeds; and 
the roar and crackling was almost like a fusilade of mus- 
ketry. I tried to get near to beat out the fire along the 
edge of the road but was compelled to fall back on ac- 
count of the great heat, as the flames reached out 
and seemed eager to draw me into their embrace. The 
danger at this point had now passed, and the wild fire 
and I were each doing our best to see which should be 
the first to get over the ridge and into the bottom of the 
next ravine. But the fire, having a few yards the start, 
beat me a trifle in the race ; and the heat being so intense 



A DBSPBRATB ENCOUNTER 301 

and the flames darting out hither and thither, in my at- 
tempt to prevent it from crossing the road my face and 
hands were scorched and hair singed, and I was driven 
back again and again. As the big, tall sunflowers and 
bloodweeds — horseweeds we sometimes called them, on 
account of horses having such a liking for them — twelve 
to fifteen feet high, burned at the bottom and fell, stretch- 
ing themselves across the narrow roadway, they carried 
the fire with them, and the fire fiend had accomplished 
that which I had been trying so hard to prevent, and was 
now on our side of the road. We had planted three or 
four rows of corn on the line or fire-guard, which was 
only a rod wide. But we had kept this tolerably clean, 
and by rushing in and taking two or three rapid strokes 
with the broom, and then falling back, I succeeded in 
keeping it from getting into the grass inside the line. 
As soon as the fire on the other side of the road had got 
up out of the ravine it was checked and driven eastward 
around a piece of plowed land. It was only a few min- 
utes making its way along the end of the field, when an- 
other head-fire started out like a ball from the mouth of 
a cannon. Away it went in its reckless career, licking up 
numerous hay-stacks and all else that came in its course ; 
and crossing the north side of Beaver Valley it struck the 
creek a mile away. The wind was blowing such a gale 
that the creek proved no barrier to its onward rush, and 
on it sped, leaping the creek as a horse with its rider would 
leap a brook in a neck-or-nothing kind of way in a steeple- 
chase. On it went, consuming numerous other stacks 
of hay and doing considerable other damage. Crossing 
the valley on the other side of the creek, it moved on up 
over the hills onto the divide. Still pursuing its course it 
crossed Plum Creek, in which little valley our present 



302 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

Governor Poynter afterwards settled, and whose home 
is still there ; and on it went down into the Cedar Valley, 
being checked only in its progress when it struck the 
river miles away to the south. 

The fire came upon us so suddenly that our neighbor 
Francisco knew nothing about it till the family saw it 
from the little window as they sat eating their dinner, 
when they rushed out and worked hard to save their hay 
and other stuff about the place. 

Feeling now to be secure on this side, I ran on with 
all speed to where the boys were, my wife coming on 
slowly after me. The fire on this side was now only 
about a hundred yards away and was sweeping furiously 
down upon us. I knew that with a fire bearing down 
upon us with such awful speed there was no possibility 
of saving ourselves except by running a back-fire all along 
the line. Directly between us and the fire stood one of the 
neighbor's stacks of hay only a little distance away, and 
he was away from home. Knowing well what the in- 
evitable result would be if we did not fire pretty soon, nev- 
ertheless I hesitated. With only the boys and myself, we 
could hardly have run a fire along the line for that dis- 
tance and allow it time to work back a little before the 
head-fire would strike it. But just as we were about to 
start the fire, a dozen or more men who had seen the fire 
bound across the creek and then sweep over the valley 
on the other side came in hot haste to our rescue. Some 
came on horseback, some came afoot, and others drove up 
helter-skelter with a team and wagon with what little there 
was left of a barrel of water. Each was armed with a 
weapon of some kind. It was only a few moments be- 
fore we were all strung along the line, some with flaming 
torches of old grass, shouting one to another and run- 



A DBSPBRATB BNCOUNTBR 



303 



ning along as fast as they could, firing as they went; 
whilst others kept a strict watch all along the line. We 
had barely got a continuous line of fire, which had burned 
back only a few feet, when the head-fire, like a frightened 
steed, leaped forward, and those directly in line fell back 
and fled to get away from the intense heat and stifling 
smoke. Some dropped flat with their faces to the ground 
to allow the dense clouds of smoke to pass over. In a 
few minutes the strong gale had driven away the smoke 
and we could see the fire spreading on either side across 
the little valley. We felt greatly relieved now and thought 
that we were secure from harm, for this time at least. 
And after standing and looking for a few minutes, and 
thinking what might have been, we turned to go to the 
house. We had gone only a few paces, when, looking 
back, we saw, only a few yards behind us, a little fire, no 
bigger than the top of the waterpail that we carried, blaz- 
ing up in the grass where we had been standing. Of 
course, we were all around that little spot in a trice ; and 
bang ! went one wet sack, and bang ! went another. But 
all the pounding in the world, it seemed, would have no 
eflFect with such a hurricane as was then raging. For it 
had taken the fire in its strong talons and was bearing 
it away on swift wing, in spite of all our protestations and 
wet-sack arguments to the contrary. The grass here had 
been mown and cleared oflf, except around the edge, and 
here it was that we had stacked our wheat; and having 
done the threshing, the stack of straw was still there, and 
this we wanted to save, if possible. Knowing that it would 
be vain to think of putting out the fire, we tried our best 
to steer it away from the straw, but it shot ahead on the 
smoothly mown surface, and in a moment the stack was 
all ablaze. There being now no possibility of saving the 



304 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



stack we directed all our efforts to keeping it out of the 
ravine and burning up the young trees which were now 
growing up thickly all the way along and, in places, had 
become quite a jungle. We fought desperately, and suc- 
ceeded in keeping it out of the ravine for a distance of 
about seventy rods, when it struck a bend in the ravine, 
and we then lost all control. It struck across the ravine 
and into one corner of the meadow, where a little while 
before I had succeeded in keeping it out on the upper 
side by the road. Right here we had some of the hardest 
and most exhausting fighting of fires that I was ever 
engaged in. The grass was tall and heavy, and weeds 
and brush of various kinds stood so thick as to be almost 
one mass. We were by this time near to the south line, 
and some of the men being exhausted, and thinking they 
could be of little more service, had left ; but the boys and 
I still fought on until the fire had run clear off the place. 
The heat in this mass of stuff was so intense, and we 
fought so desperately hard, that we almost dropped to the 
ground from exhaustion. The fire ran on down till it 
came to obstructions or breaks of some kind, but kept 
on spreading westward and all around and burned over 
miles and miles of prairie. 

With faces and hands scorched and blistered and all 
begrimed, thoroughly worn out with the day's exploits, 
we left the scene and turned our faces homeward. When 
we reached the house my wife was there; but she had 
not been there long, for all through that exciting and 
perilous ordeal, although not always in sight, she was 
somewhere not very far away, keeping a close watch on 
all our movements. Only a few eventful days such as I 
have been trying in a simple way to describe, is sufficient 
for any pioneer to think of and talk about for a lifetime. 



CHAPTER XXX 
Christmas Time on the Frontier 

The; coming day being Sunday we welcomed it gladly, 
for on account of the hard work and exposure during the 
week, and the excitement and still harder work of the 
day just drawing to a close, the physical nature had been 
put to a severe strain, and we needed rest. But we were 
always glad when Sunday came, when all unnecessary 
labor was put aside, so that the body might recuperate 
and gather strength for the arduous labors of the coming 
week, and also that the spiritual needs might be satisfied. 

When Monday came we began to haul the rest of the 
poles, and by starting early we were able to get back 
with a load that night; and so we continued till we had 
hauled them all home. 

Having the walls built up before going to the timber, 
we had now only the roof to put on, put in the mangers, 
etc. But instead of a dirt roof we put on old hay and 
straw. But it was always a bother, as such roofs always 
proved to be. And do whatever we would — tie it down 
with wire, or weight it down with poles, it seemed impos- 
sible, when the strong winds came, to keep it from blow- 
ing off. The rain also soon rotted the straw, and in a 
few years had so penetrated the walls that they began to 
crumble and fall away, and the whole thing becoming 
unsafe we abandoned it. 

For the want of being able to afford something better, 
20 305 



3o6 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

the settlers would sometimes build sheds of poles and 
cover the roof and sides with straw, old hay, or anything 
of that kind. Sometimes a stack of grain was built close 
up to a skeleton shed, and when threshed the straw was 
carried onto the roof and around the sides. But it was 
almost a constant work to fix up this kind of shelter. 
The winds came with such violence that in spite of all 
we could do the straw was swept away and scattered 
over the ground many rods all around. Many a time I 
have been out for hours together in intense cold and 
blinding snow, with the wind blowing almost a hurricane, 
banking up a shed of this kind, in order that the few cattle 
might not suffer beyond anything that it was possible to 
avoid. 

Every moment of time possessed its own value, and 
our constant endeavor was to make the best possible use 
of them as they sped along. Leonard, who at this time 
was between nine and ten years old, was herd boy, the 
rest of us being engaged in other work ; but on Sundays 
we each took turns watching the cattle. During the spring 
and summer, so as not to be deprived of attending Sab- 
bath-school and Church, he whose turn it might be would 
rise quite early and take the cattle out to graze till about 
nine o'clock, when he would bring them in and prepare 
for Church. Extra provision was always made the even- 
ing before so that the work on Sunday might be as light 
as possible ; that the day might be one of rest and spiritual 
uplifting. As soon as we returned from Church the boys 
would change their clothes, and then let out the cattle 
and drive them over the hills more than a mile away to 
the creek to water. When out with the cattle they usually 
carried along some good paper or book to read. With the 
aid of a lady in the East, a stranger, who was interested 



CHRISTMAS ON THE PRONTIBR 



307 



in the work of Sunday-schools, I had secured the gift of 
a small library of twenty-five or thirty volumes for the 
use of the Sunday-school ; and these the boys would take 
out and read, and so that all might share alike — the time 
for being out alternating — there was a constant change 
going on. In the winter time we kept the cattle up and 
fed them, taking them out only when driven to the creek 
to water. This was disagreeable and hard work very 
often, as sometimes it would be blowing and snowing so 
hard that not only did we have to wade through the deep 
snow on the level prairie, but it drifted into the big ravines 
that we had to cross. The cattle would sink into it so deep 
that it was often with difficulty that they extricated them- 
selves. We, too, as we followed on behind, and until they 
had beaten down a trail, had a hard time crossing the 
ravines, often sinking into the snow up to our thighs. 
Usually two of us went together, but sometimes three, as 
we had to chop deep holes in the ice with an ax. Whilst 
we were doing this the cattle needed watching, for they 
would get uneasy standing around shivering in the cold, 
and wander off. Chopping holes in the ice was no easy 
job, for although a swift running stream, and from two 
to four feet deep, in severe weather it would freeze almost 
solid. The cattle would sip a little and then look around, 
and then sip again, and twist their jaws and make the 
queerest of wry faces you ever saw. And who could 
wonder at it ? If drinking water in the solid as we might 
almost say, whilst shivering in an atmosphere of thirty- 
six degrees below zero, would not make an animal put on 
a long face, then I don't know what would. They had 
my sympathy, however; but I suppose they found no 
relief in that. But as soon as ever it seemed possible to 
change that state of affairs, we lost no time in doing it. 



3o8 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

The different improvements needing to be made were 
all the time crowding one upon another, so that many 
things had to be left for some future time. There was 
not sufficient water in the well for half the number of 
cattle that we now had, though they were so few ; for it 
had caved away six or seven feet up from the bottom so 
badly that it was unsafe to attempt to dig it deeper, I 
had let Edgar down into it two or three times, and he had 
cleaned it out as well as he could. It was a risky thing 
to do though, for there was plenty of room for him to 
stand up anywhere under the walls and be clear out of 
sight from above. After a time a new well became so 
greatly needed that we concluded, that if any new work 
must be left undone, it must be something other than 
a well. 

Having had nothing to claim our special attention 
since the Sunday-school concert nine months before, and 
Christmas being so near, we were planning to have a 
Sunday-school entertainment, with a Christmas-tree. As 
may be supposed, being a frontier affair and the first of 
the kind, there was nothing elaborate about it. There 
being no cedar nor pine or evergreens of any kind in the 
country, we had to be content with a box-elder or ash 
or something of that kind that we could get down on the 
creek. Its nakedness, however, was compensated for 
somewhat by decking it with narrow strips of colored 
tissue paper and long strings of popcorn. And when the 
few presents were hung upon it, what with one thing and 
another the bare limbs were pretty well hidden out of 
sight, and for a pioneer Christmas-tree it did n't look so 
bad after all. And it seemed to answer the purpose just 
about as well as a stately cedar or hemlock would have 



CHRISTMAS ON THE FRONTIER 309 

done. A program had been prepared, consisting of sing- 
ing, with recitations, etc., in which several took part. 
After that the presents were taken from the tree and dis- 
tributed. We were too poor as a school to make presents 
to the children, for it was about all that we could do, even 
with aid received from the Congregational Sunday-school 
Society, to supply ourselves with a few lesson helps, so 
that what presents were made were given by parents and 
friends. I remember that we took down a live turkey 
as a present for the minister. Of course, we could n't 
very well string a live turkey up by his head or his legs 
upon the limbs of the tree, for if we had even attempted 
to do that there would most likely have been a great com- 
motion all at once, and a serious disarrangement of the 
program. So to avoid anything of that nature, I made 
a wooden box just large enough to put the noble-looking 
fellow in. Cutting a small hole in the top of the box, I 
fixed a little sliding lid over it, which was to be used 
when the proper time came. As the presents were taken 
from the tree and found their way to each recipient in 
different parts of the room, there soon arose a perfect 
hubbub of deHght amongst the children, and which to 
restrain there seemed not the least desire on the part of 
any. But when the minister's name was called quiet 
reigned supreme all over the house in a moment; necks 
were craned and all eyes turned eagerly towards the plat- 
form, wondering and anxious to see what kind of a pres- 
ent the minister was going to get, for it was known only 
to one or two besides ourselves. As the mysterious box 
containing the unprepared, main portion of the parson's 
Christmas dinner was being handed to him, with a quick 
motion the little sliding lid was pushed back, and quick 



3IO 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



as a flash up popped the head of that famous turkey. 
The environment was altogether so different and so 
strange to what he had been used to, at that time of night 
especially, that he seemed all bewildered; and stretching 
up his long neck to its full height, screamed out, "Gobble ! 
Gobble! Gobble!" The minister being taken with so 
great and sudden surprise at meeting with his new ac- 
quaintance came very near letting his "Christmas box" 
fall to the floor in his excitement. At this the uproar, 
which had subsided for a few moments, now burst forth 
with increased power, and the clapping of hands and 
laughter for a few minutes filled the room. Nor was it 
this time confined to the children alone, but the older 
folks did their full share of this part of the program ; and 
for once in their lives, if never before, they seemed to be 
enjoying a thoroughly "good time." The children who 
were fortunate enough to receive presents were highly 
delighted. And those who were less fortunate than they 
seemed none the less to enjoy the good time. It may be 
safely presumed that the parents and friends of those 
who were not favored with presents, would have found 
pleasure and delight in making their love and friendship 
manifest by a small Christmas gift. But the children 
as well as parents realized pretty clearly that it was the 
circumstances in which they were placed that forbade and 
made the gratification of that desire impossible. 

Our youngest boy, Leonard, spoke a piece entitled 
"Santa Claus," and for the admirable way it was ren- 
dered, Mr. John Peters, who was then county clerk, pre- 
sented him a very nice picture book called "Little Folks." 
The book has always been highly prized by Leonard, and 
the greatest care has been bestowed upon it. And thus 
was brought to a close the first Sunday-school Christmas 



CHRISTMAS ON THE FRONTIER 311 

entertainment out there on the prairies of Boone County, 
Nebraska. 

Although we have ever tried, so far as we have under- 
stood its meaning, to exempHfy true Americanism in the 
best sense of the term, yet there are some of the old Eng- 
lish customs, and those relating to family gatherings in 
particular, at such a time as Christmas, which we have 
had no inclination to abandon. Those under our own roof 
formed but a small circle or gathering. Certainly we had 
other family connections, but they were thousands of miles 
away in foreign lands; some in England, some in Aus- 
tralia, and some — if alive — in New Zealand ;* one in South 
Africa ; one brother had died in East India. Our family 
connections then, being so widely scattered over different 
parts of the earth's surface, a reunion of course was im- 
possible, so we did the next nearest thing to it. In a 
newly-settled country as we were, everybody knew every- 
body else in the country all around, still we had not as 
yet what are called intimate friends. That is a condition 
brought about by a slower process with English people 
than with Americans. A few years later, however, others 
came in, and a close acquaintance sprang up. One of 
these more especially may be mentioned, a young man 
named Sabine. This, I think, may be accounted for in 
more ways than one. In the first place, Mr. Sabine was 
an Englishman ; and in the second place, he came from 
London. And still further, and which went a long way 



*The little boy of eight years who left father and mother and 
home and sailed from England with uncle and aunt and cousins 
bound for New Zealand, and heard from only once or twice at first, 
after forty years of inquiry and search, the author has, in a strange 
way, quite recently discovered in an asylum, now a man fifty years 
old. He does not remember, and can give no account of those with 
whom he sailed from England. 



312 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



with us as a family towards establishing an intimacy, he 
was a good singer and had a fine tenor voice, and also 
possessed considerable literary knowledge. When a boy 
he used to sing in the choir at St. Paul's Cathedral or 
Westminster Abbey, I have forgotten which. Of course, 
it was only natural that we should soon get to talking 
of scenes and old associations in London ; and during the 
years that we lived together in the neighborhood we spent 
many pleasant and happy hours chatting and singing in 
the old sod house. Hard as the times might be, and 
though the roast beef failed to make its appearance, the 
historic "Old English plum pudding" never failed at 
Christmas. The ingredients composing it were not so 
rich nor so abundant as in other days, and was made up in 
great part by the name it bore, but somehow the purpose 
seemed to be served just about as well. A couple of baked 
chickens served in place of the "roast beef" — they call 
it roast in this country, but calling it by that name by no 
means supplies the delicious flavor that is lacking. Our 
custom was, on these occasions, to have our friends come 
in and enjoy Christmas with us ; and these were pleasant 
times that we spent together. The old sod house with its 
mud-plastered walls and hay and dirt roof, low and almost 
flat, was not altogether adapted to aid the voice in pro- 
ducing the finest effects ; but for all that we were not dis- 
couraged, and the varying tones of many an old English 
hymn and song went beating hard up against those rude 
poles and brush-wood, and buried themselves in the 
matted hay and dirt above. This custom we kept up for 
several years, when our friend, desiring a more congenial 
climate, in the winter time at least, sold his place and 
bought land in Tennessee, and moved away. 



CHRISTMAS ON THE FRONTIER 

"The winds their plaint are sighing, 
Around the old year dying ; 
And the dead leaves thickly lying, 
Form a pillow and a bier ! 

Hark, how the winds are trembling, 
The moans of grief resembling 
Of kindred, when assembling 
To weep when death is near ! 

The snow enwraps the mountain, 
And buries all the vale ; 
The frost has bound the fountain. 
And the skies weep tears of hail : 

For the old year is dying, 
The winds their plaint are sighing. 
And the dead leaves thickly lying, 
Form a pillow and a bier ! " 



313 



CHAPTER XXXI 

This and That 

Although pleasant and enjoyable times like those re- 
lated in the last chapter came to us, or we went to them, 
it was only at intervals, and they did not stay with us 
long at a time. It seemed destined that my wife should 
not get clear of another winter without another attack 
such as that experienced less than a year before. Winter 
was coming near a close, and I had gone on a journey; 
Edgar did not accompany me this time. The two oldest 
boys had gone down to the ravine to find a little wood, 
and while they were gone all of a sudden a strong wind 
and snow storm came up, and it changed much colder. 
Their mother, as was natural, became much alarmed 
about their safety, and stationed herself at the window 
and watched intently and with extreme impatience for 
their coming. The wind was getting stronger and the 
storm growing worse as the minutes passed ; but no signs 
of the boys coming ! The snow was not so thick but that 
she could see quite a little distance off. They had gone 
across the prairie — the meadow as we called it — and into 
the ravine, more than a quarter of a mile away. Looking 
straight over the spot where the hole in the bank still 
remained to mark the place where that memorable drown- 
out took place nearly four years before, she could see 
dimly through the swiftly-flying snow into the meadow. 
With straining eyes and her face pressing the window- 

314 



THIS AND THAT 



315 



pane intently she watched, anxious to catch a glimpse of 
them as they might cross the meadow and come into the 
road. She waited and waited, but still no signs of their 
coming! It was a great risk, especially for one like her- 
self, but patience had gone to its extreme limit, and the 
suspense could no longer be borne. So wrapping herself 
about with a shawl, and leaving the youngest boy alone 
in the house, she ventured out into the fierce elements to 
search for them. Following the road till she came to the 
meadow she crossed over to the ravine, on the edge of 
which she followed in its winding clear to the south line. 
Stopping at short intervals to listen and to catch any 
sound coming from them, she called as loudly as she 
could ; but no answer came back to repeated calling. Sus- 
pecting that some ill had befallen them, she became in- 
tensely alarmed and affrighted. The great excitement, 
together with battling against the storm, had already 
begun to work its ill effects upon her. But our neighbor's 
house stood across the meadow close by the side of the 
road about six hundred yards away; and exhausted as 
she was, she felt that she must go there and tell them 
about the boys, and they perhaps would go out and search 
for them. When she came up to the house, the people, 
of course, were amazed at seeing her away from home 
and alone in such a storm. They in a moment, however, 
bethought themselves ; the boys were there, and they knew 
at once whom she was seeking. 

When the storm got so bad the boys had hastened to 
the neighbor's house for shelter and warmth. The people 
seeing her distressed condition tried to persuade her to 
stay a while at least. But she no doubt had in mind the 
little one left alone in the house, and seeing now that the 
boys were safe could not be persuaded, but started to 



3i6 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

go home without a moment's Ungering. The storm was 
now full in her face, and had no one been aware of her 
condition or where she was, there is little doubt she would 
have dropped and perished there in the road. Another 
neighbor, a man who lived next above our place, coming 
up from town when the storm came on, he too had gone 
in where the boys were for shelter, and was there when 
their mother called. After she had left the house and 
turned into the road, the people could see her and watched 
her for a few moments in her desperate efforts to make 
headway against the storm. Having now to face the 
wind, she became much worse. She had gone only a few 
yards when her shawl was torn from her grasp, and the 
wind lashed and flapped it so wildly that all efforts to 
wrap it about her failed. Realizing now her utter help- 
lessness and the seriousness of the situation, our neighbor 
rushed out of the house and went to her assistance. Wrap- 
ping the shawl about her as best he could, he then assisted 
her home. He managed to get her only a little way when 
she becamic so bad that she could scarcely breathe, and it 
was with great difficulty and hard work that he succeeded 
in getting her to the house. She begged frequently that 
he would let her sit down right there in the road and rest. 
He knew, however, that he dared not yield to her plead- 
ings ; so he persisted in his efforts, and at last, almost 
entirely by his own strength and exertion, got her to the 
house. On my arrival home I found her in a prostrate 
condition, and suffering most acutely from that awfully 
distressing asthma, which seemed now to have established 
itself permanently. She was brought low and weak, and 
each succeeding attack seemed to stay with her longer 
than the one preceding, and to come more frequently. 
I have tried many times to show her what folly it 



THIS AND THAT 317 

was, in most instances at least, to worry so much about 
our safety when out of her sight, and she would say, 
"Yes, I know God can take care of you, and I know I 
ought not to do it, but I can't help it!" So intensely 
spiritual as she was, and trying always, as was plainly 
evident to all, to trust in her God, yet this almost constant 
fear when any of us were away, that some ill might befall 
us, it seemed she could not overcome. Her frail health 
and weak condition, doubtless, had a tendency to make 
her as she was, and I am sure it was as she said, that she 
could not help it. 

We have bidden adieu to the old year, 1875 ; made up 
largely of hardships to bear, obstacles to surmount, and 
difficulties to overcome ; but not altogether without a speck 
here and there, in this place and that, of the brighter and 
more pleasant phases of life, which, if they did not always 
present themselves in the natural order of events, fortu- 
nately we possessed the happy faculty of inventing. In 
the absence of the real, something artificial would not 
infrequently be made to serve its place. We enter now, 
in many respects, upon one of the hardest, and certainly 
one of the most eventful years yet spent on the old home- 
stead. The rest of the winter was occupied in the accus- 
tomed way ; in the performance of various kinds of labor, 
for which there was never any lack, but always something 
that must be left for some other day. So at the first in- 
dications of the breaking away of winter we at once set 
about making preparations to meet the fast approaching 
spring. The first thing along this line usually would be 
to cut down and clear away cornstalks. Until cornstalk 
cutters were invented and brought into general use we 
used to chop them down with a sharp hoe, but sometimes 
an ax or a spade was used. They were then gathered up 



3i8 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

by hand, as we ourselves have done many times, or were 
raked up with some rude contrivance of the settler's own 
invention and manufacture, and burned. There were times 
when scarcely any of the corn would be gathered before 
a heavy fall of snow came, covering up everything several 
inches deep, and would lie all the winter perhaps, and 
so prevent anything more being done till it went off at 
the opening of spring. This, however, applies more to 
later years; for with the small amount of land opened 
up, and the yearly visits of our old acquaintances, the 
grasshoppers and other adverse causes, we had no need 
of worrying very much about cornhusking. 

After the dreary months of winter, when cold, snow, 
and blizzard were over, it can hardly be imagined the 
right glad welcome with which the first signs of return- 
ing spring were greeted. It was one of the greatest de- 
lights to see for the first time the yellow-breasted meadow- 
lark in the early morning perched on the top of a post, or 
on the extreme tip of the topmost branch of a tree — the 
first to herald the glad news that a more genial and pleas- 
ant atmosphere was already winging its way toward us, 
and that we should soon feel its soft and balmy touch. 
Not much of a song to be sure, in which scarcely half the 
notes in the gamut were employed, was that which the 
little bird sang as it swayed to and fro on the little branch 
to which it clung, twitching its tail in a sort of jerky 
fashion. With music such as that, meaning so much to 
us, how could we feel otherwise than delighted! For it 
acted as a charm and a stimulant, putting new life into 
the physical nature, and sending us on about our duties 
with a lighter heart. When one of these bright little 
forerunners of springtide would first make his appear- 
ance, or be heard near about the house, all at once there 



THIS AND THAT 



319 



would be such a scampering out at the door, followed 
immediately with the exclamation of delight from several 
voices in chorus, "O, come and see the med-lark!" In 
the earlier years, when they were more plentiful, the coo- 
ing and hooting and drumming of the prairie chickens off 
in the hills, early in the morning, were to me a peculiarly 
pleasing announcement of the near approach of spring. 
On a clear morning they could be heard miles away. 
They used to fly over in large flocks; but a few years 
later, when the country became more settled, they were 
not seen any more in large numbers. 

Every year we continued to increase the acreage put 
to crop. Last year we sowed fifteen acres and a half to 
wheat. This year it was increased to twenty-two acres ; 
and also about three acres of barley and oats. As in 
previous years, we still continued breaking and preparing 
little patches and strips of land here and there in which 
to plant trees. Always, from quite a little boy, I was 
an ardent lover of nature. I used to go into the woods 
and examine and admire the different mosses and lichens 
and ferns. And that perhaps will account somewhat for 
the large amount of labor now being spent in that way. 
Often, as I would be working amongst the trees, I would 
be accosted by the passers-by with the inquiry shouted 
across the field, "Are you trying to make a timber claim 
of your homestead?" I was not trying to make a timber 
claim as defined by that law, but I was trying, and trying 
with all my might, to give to it a clear title to having trees 
on it. It was not many years before we began to reap 
some little benefit from the time and labor now being ex- 
pended. It was not much to be sure, but when the min- 
utes were so precious and wood so hard to get, it was not 
without a sense of pleasure and satisfaction that we went 



320 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

into the groves, and along the single rows of trees border- 
ing the extensive garden lot, the prospective orchard, and 
other places — for they were scattered here and there by 
the hundreds — and trimmed out the superfluous branches. 

Every year we put forth great effort to have a good 
garden. Usually we raised more than was needed of 
some kinds of vegetables for our own use, so we often 
gave to neighbors and others of the surplus. I notice, too, 
in an old memorandum book, that our subscription 
towards the minister's salary was sometimes partially paid 
out of the product of the garden and in other similar 
ways : to so much pork, so many dozen of eggs, so many 
heads of cabbage, to plowing, to hauling wood, to so many 
tons of hay, etc. And that is the way many of the pioneer 
"home missionaries," of the Congregational denomination 
at least, out on the Nebraska prairies received a consider- 
able portion of their small salary; anything that they 
could get hold of that could be used ; and sometimes per- 
haps some things that they had no use for. As a matter 
of course, little things from the same source, but of a 
gratuitous nature, occasionally found their way to the 
back door of the parsonage ; that is, if it so happened that 
there was a back door to the abode, for at one time it 
would be a sod house, perhaps at another dugout, where 
there would be no way for a back door, unless it was to 
crawl down the stovepipe and deliver the goods Santa 
Claus fashion ; or it might be something else little better 
than either of these. 

Learning by experience the value of putting a mulch 
of old hay or straw around the young trees, and also on 
the potato patch, we used up tons upon tons of this ma- 
terial ; hay perhaps that had been damaged by rain. All 
the straw that we had for years we also used for the same 



THIS AND THAT 



321 



purpose, for the settlers had not yet learned to feed straw 
to cattle and horses as they did in after years, but usually 
set fire to it and burned it up. It is often said, that if there 
is one class of people more than another who ought to 
have a good garden, it is the farmers. But by what I 
have seen farmers as a rule were seriously lacking in that 
regard. Of course, we could not be blamed very much 
if we were without those things which went to make up 
a good garden when the grasshoppers used to pay us 
those extended visits, feasting both day and night on 
whatever we had been fortunate enough to prepare for 
them. 

In the first years of our prairie life it was a custom 
with the settlers to burn ofif patches of prairie to secure, 
as they said, early pasturage. Cattle, however, or stock 
of any kind, were by no means numerous at that time ; a 
single cow and a pair of oxen on one homestead; a cow 
and a span of horses or mules on another; and on some 
neither the one nor the other could be seen. 

The scenes which we so often witnessed and took 
active part in, in connection with prairie fires, not always 
by willing consent, but from stern necessity, if the thought 
of the awful consequences could be shut out from the 
mind, were extremely grand. Sometimes when we felt 
that we had no part to play in the scene — when appar- 
ently there was no immediate danger, the night being 
perfectly still and quite dark, it was one of the grandest 
sights to look away over the surrounding country in al- 
most any direction, and watch the slowly advancing or 
receding zigzag, snake-like lines of fire. Sometimes these 
lines stretched away up over the hills and down through 
ravines and deep gulches for many miles. If the night 
should be ever so calm there was al^yays a roaring and 
21 



322 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



crackling that could be heard a long way off. As these 
ragged threads of fire advanced over the prairie, stretch- 
ing themselves over and down to the foot of a hill, hiding 
themselves away for a little in some narrow vale or deep 
gulch, they would reappear on the other side, only to 
repeat the same thing further on. But there were times 
when, if the wind should not be blowing a gale, it would 
perhaps be blowing so briskly that we had no inclination, 
nor thought it safe, to stand and look on placidly, though 
the fire might be miles away. At such times the watching 
was not without a good deal of anxiety. As the strong 
gusts of wind would strike the flames, although so far 
away, we could plainly hear the roar and see the flames 
leap forward and upward. And as they went rushing 
and roaring down the hillsides and into the ravines full 
of thick, tall grass and weeds, the flames would mount 
high in the air, accompanied with a roaring and crackling 
that could be heard two or three miles away. With only 
a little wind the fire would travel fast, and it might per- 
haps grow stronger, and we would look to have but little 
sleep that night. Many times during the night we would 
get up and look out to see how far away the fire might be, 
so that we would be prepared for its approach. Some- 
times some of us would sit up all night, or lie down on 
the lounge, feeling it unsafe to take off our clothes. We 
were always pretty sure the fires would come, and we 
were relieved of a good deal of anxiety after they had 
been in and done their work. 



CHAPTER XXXII 

A Grand Spectacle — Prairie Fires 

Grand beyond description as were the illuminations 
on so extensive a scale as spoken of in the last chapter, 
yet a sight of the sublimest grandeur, surpassing and put- 
ting into the shade all others, was afforded us when, one 
still night along some time in May of a later year, we burnt 
off the meadow. We had previously plowed a strip all 
around for a fireguard, in which we afterwards planted 
trees. From the time we went onto the place, except 
when we had that desperate encounter spoken of in a 
recent chapter, we had managed to keep the fires out of 
the meadow. And the grass, having all these years of 
growth, had become a thick mat. We thought now that 
we would use this piece of land for the purpose of making 
hay. So when a favorable night came we carried along 
a bucket of water, old sacks, and anything that we thought 
would be of service in case of an emergency ; also a large 
armful of hay. Of course, there was an abundance of old 
hay right there on the ground, but we could n't spare the 
time to be pulling up old grass off the prairie to fire with. 
The night being very dark, the fire showed up to better 
advantage. When all was ready, Edgar and I each took 
a whisp of hay to fire with, following each other along 
alternately, and firing as we went. Ernest and Leonard 
followed along closely, ready to pounce upon any stray 
spark or flame that threatened to make trouble. When 

323 



324 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

we came round to the west side where was the tallest and 
heaviest of the grass, we bethought ourselves of the two 
or three little clumps of trees that stood a few rods out. 
We thought much of these trees, and had cleared away 
the stuff about them. When we came opposite them, not 
thinking about the danger, Edgar rushed in to set fire 
around them, so that it might burn back and meet the 
other fire and so prevent their being destroyed. The 
flames mounted high, sending forth intense heat, and 
dense clouds of smoke rolled low across the meadow, and 
there was danger from suffocation as well as from the 
flames. Realizing this, we shouted loudly and in com- 
manding tones, "Get out from there, quick!" Already 
feeling the effects of the great heat and stifling smoke he 
needed no second warning, but with head bent down 
almost to the ground came shooting through the clouds 
of smoke. Continuing our work of firing, when we came 
round to the road, we had then only one side to run, and 
the line here being twice as wide as all the rest, we ran 
along as fast as we could, shaking off the fire as we went. 
And in a few minutes more the task that we had rather 
dreaded was accomplished. 

But that sight, so supremely grand, yet remained to 
be witnessed! The fire all around was working toward 
the center, the area encircled every moment becoming 
smaller, and the wild flames, especially all about the lower 
part where was such a dense growth of old grass, leaped 
high into the heavens. As we looked away outside the 
circle all was pitch blackness. Standing there gazing on 
the magnificent scene we saw the little birds as they were 
routed so abruptly from their cozy hiding-places, under 
some little tuft, mount up, and in their bewilderment dart 
back and forth, seeming not to know what to do or which 



A GRAND SPECTACLE 325 

way to go. In their affrighted and perilous situation they 
darted on swift wing from one point to another, only to 
be confronted with some obstruction in whichever direc- 
tion they sought to escape. Their pitiful shrill outcry 
could be heard above the roar of the fire, which became 
louder and louder as now the flames were coming in closer 
contact, and their long fiery tongues, reaching out, seemed 
eager to consume one another. Not being able to endure 
it any longer, they at last arose above the towering flames 
and with the swiftness of an arrow from the relaxing bow 
darted through the dense clouds of smoke, only to seek 
in vain on their return their accustomed nightly abode. 
Poor little creatures ! I had pity for them, and I 
should n't wonder if I expressed that feeling in words 
right there. They were, however, more liable to danger 
from fright than from the flames, numerous instances 
being known where caged birds have died from that cause. 
Take a little mite of a fluffy bird from its cage and hold 
it in your hand, and in its excitement and fear you will 
feel its little heart thumping as though it would burst. 

The circle was now growing so small that the big, tall 
flames leaned over and shot out their numerously pronged 
tongues and seemed to writhe in agony in their intense 
eagerness to come in deadly combat. At one time rising 
high in the air, their long slender points determined to 
submit to no restraint, breaking themselves away, con- 
tinued their flight upward. Again they would crouch 
down like some wild animal preparing to make a des- 
perate leap upon its prey, and then suddenly dart at each 
other across the little circle. Then falling back, as it 
seemed, to gain new strength and a better position. These 
tactics would be repeated again and again, till at last it 
became what appeared to be a hand-to-hand conflict. The 



326 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

circle was now closing in rapidly, and as the great tall 
flames reached out and engaged in the last deadly con- 
test, and whirled and twined themselves one around an- 
other; and as the air, drawn up by suction through the 
earth as it seemed, went rushing up between the surging 
flames, the noise seemed like that of a mighty whirlwind. 
And at the last desperate effort in the struggle for the 
mastery, as they coiled themselves like serpents about each 
other, surging first this way and then that, now bending 
over and exerting all their powers like athletes endeavor- 
ing to force one another to the earth ; then standing at full 
height, tall and erect, but still clutched in each others 
embrace, their mighty powers being now all spent, sud- 
denly they fall to the earth, and the battle is over. We 
stand there and look for a few moments in perfect silence, 
for something about the scene has affected us; for the 
moment we hardly seem to know where we are; we are 
blinded, for all about us is blacker than the blackest night, 
and we have to wait for our vision to come back to us. 
The greatest and grandest scene of our lives of that nature 
has vanished out of our sight. Gathering up our things 
we start homeward, and as we go we stop occasionally 
and look back, but we can see nothing; all is darkness. 
As we go slowly up the road, one remarks, "I wonder 
where the poor little birds are gone to?" And another, 
"I wish we could have had a picture of that scene." The 
picture, however, is so indelibly photographed on our 
minds that it can never be effaced. 

We had gone only a little way when whom should we 
see but the boy's mother standing there in the road wait- 
ing for us to come along. She had been near by closely 
watching all our movements the greater part of the time, 
and as soon as she had heard the words, "All 's well !" a 



A GRAND SPECTACLE 327 

spontaneous "Thank God" escaped her lips, as we all 
walked home together. 

As we were walking along the boys were talking about 
Edgar's little adventure, as we may call it, when their 
mother heard one of them say, "Why, Edgar, you might 
have been suffocated !" Of course, that was enough ; their 
mother's quick ear had caught the words, and in rather 
an excited manner she asked what it meant. On being 
told only a little of what it related to, she wanted to know 
all about it, and began to ask a good many questions, and 
to become more sober. 

With strong determination and great courage, and 
being the oldest, Edgar was always the first to cry out, 
"O, let me do that !" or, "I '11 go and do that !" He hardly 
realized or understood what was meant by fear. He was 
not reckless by any means, but possessed that strong will 
and undaunted courage which would enable him to risk 
perils that strong men perhaps would shrink from. 

As we kneeled in our humble home that night as was 
our wont, before retiring to rest, and sent up to the Heav- 
enly Father our acknowledgments of his goodness and 
mercy for the way he had kept us through the perils of 
the day, the incident which concerned Edgar's safety, in- 
significant as it might appear, seemed to call for special 
recognition of God's care over us. So after some words 
by myself, as was our habit, my wife followed. Always, 
as in the present case, when we had engaged in work 
which to most people would seem to involve no more of 
danger than all of us are ordinarily liable to, she however 
seemed to see more. And in her utterances, so simple, 
yet so full of fervency, and so easily detected in the very 
tones of her voice, the most sincere words of gratitude 
would fall from her lips. She would thank the Almighty 



328 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

for preserving "Dada" and "Edgar," or "Dada and the 
boys whilst about their dangerous work," always men- 
tioning names. It seemed that she talked with her God 
as with some dear personal friend right there in her 
presence, and not as some mysterious, incomprehensible 
being afar off. And so we brought our evening sacrifice 
of prayer and thanksgiving to a close, by repeating the 
words which our Savior himself has taught us to use 
when we pray, "Our Father," etc. 

We are slow to realize it, but we are in peril all the 
day long, and in the night season also. The little scratch 
on the hand with a pin, or the prick in the foot with a 
nail, so small it may be that we can scarcely discern it 
with the naked eye, and if admonished to pay attention to 
it, we turn aside and say, "O, that 's nothing !" These 
"little things" often prove to be the end of precious lives ; 
whereas, in the case of some very serious accident, where 
one is cut and maimed and it seems hardly possible that 
life can hold out, with proper care and attention, health 
and the right use of limbs are restored and life is saved. 
If then, God is a preserver of life at all, have we not 
ample reason to acknowledge that it is he who keeps us 
from any serious or fatal effects which are possible to 
result from these "little things," as well as those which 
come to us more plainly, and which we are made to feel 
more keenly at the first? These, then, are the things of 
which my wife seemed never to loose sight. We ought 
at least to be willing to render daily gratitude for daily 
and nightly preservation. 

If it should happen that any of us received a slight 
injury in any way — scratched by a cat, pricked with a pin, 
or anything of a similar nature — the first question would 
be, "Did you suck it good?" The answer would be per- 



A GRAND SPECTACLE 



329 



haps, "O, I don't like to do that!" "Well, then," she 
would say, "come here to me and I '11 do it." And she 
would apply her lips to the little wound and draw and 
draw, spitting out the blood, till the patient was made to 
wince from the rather painful and strange sensation thus 
produced. Sometimes the boys would say to their mother 
in a jocular way: "Mother! do you think you could do 
the same with a black little nigger-boy as you do with 
us when we get a little scratch ?" "Why, yes !" she would 
reply, "the color on the outside ought n't to make any dif- 
ference ; they are God's human creatures as well as we ; to 
save life or to alleviate pain and suffering why should any 
distinction be made?" 

Springtime with its many occupations had passed 
away much too rapidly for the amount of work that was 
needed to be done. Yet for all that it seemed necessary 
to do some work other than on our own place. I find in 
an old memorandum book, of which I have several, where 
it says : "So much time to plowing, to harrowing, to plant- 
ing potatoes, to cleaning out cellar, to helping on well and 
fixing up stable, to sawing wood, to helping on John 
Peter's house in town," etc. The big ravine, too, had 
overflowed its banks and flooded the little valley, and the 
great body of water rushing down with tremendous force 
had brought down weeds and other drift stuff. And the 
drift, together with the soil that had been washed off the 
land to the full depth of the plowing, had forced the young 
trees flat on the ground, and being packed so solidly about 
them, it was with the greatest difficulty and hard work 
that it could be removed. 

Whether or not we were prepared for the coming of 
harvest it made no difference, it always made its appear- 
ance in its season, and whatever we might then be engaged 



33© PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

in had to be laid aside. So this year again, as I had done 
the year before, I worked all through the harvest, stacking 
headed grain. The grain, however, was damaged a good 
deal on account of rust, and falling over as it did, it was 
necessary to cut it very low, which made it exceedingly 
hard to stack. But for all that, I often received flattering 
comment for my work. 



CHAPTER XXXIII 

The Last Load of Hay, and the Crowning Event 

Our old enemies, the grasshoppers, who very con- 
siderately favored us with an intermission of their visits 
last year, have now determined to renew their old ac- 
quaintance. And just as though they were made ever so 
welcome, we find them swarming everywhere and making 
themselves perfectly at ease. They do not swarm over 
the whole country as they did two years before, but in our 
own immediate vicinity they are even more numerous than 
they then were. They cover all vegetation ; stripping the 
big, tall weeds of their leaves, and gnawing the bark oflf 
the young trees and brushwood; tools, if left out only a 
little while, were so chewed that the result of their use 
afterwards was terribly sore and blistered hands. Fortu- 
nately, however, all the small grain had been cut and 
stacked and out of the way of their ravages. But the corn 
and other crops are still at their mercy. We had, I re- 
member, a little patch of garden close by the house, and 
the grasshoppers were quietly chewing away and eating 
everything up, even the onions they ate out of the ground. 
They seemed to be fond of onions, on account, I presume, 
of the opiate they contained, which enabled them to sleep 
the better. Nevertheless, they were much too wide awake 
for us even then. Standing there by the house looking on 
helplessly at this great army calmly and noiselessly work- 

331 



332 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



ing away on everything all around, and almost completely 
covering the walls of the old sod house, whilst others were 
fluttering all about and striking us in our faces, my wife 
seemed to get "out of patience with them," as she would 
sometimes say. And as she started suddenly for the small 
patch, she said, "I 'm determined the greedy things shan't 
have quite all of them," and brought back a few little bits 
of partly devoured onions. And these had to suffice for 
our use that year. This vast army of foragers was still 
with us, and we had been down to "meeting" I remember, 
for it was Sunday morning. After the service was over, 
we invited a young man named Robert Hare to go home 
with us and take dinner. When part way home we could 
see in the Northwest what appeared to be a big black 
cloud stretching for a great distance along the horizon, 
as of a thunderstorm coming up. Our friend, however, 
suggested that it might be another mighty army of grass- 
hoppers coming. As we drew nearer the house, the cloud, 
or whatever it might be, seemed to be advancing rapidly 
toward us, and was very low, and we began now to hear a 
great noise. It seemed something between a buzzing and 
a rumbling, hard to describe, and got louder as the black- 
looking mass came nearer. We were not long in doubt, 
for just as we reached the house, suddenly the sun, which 
before was full of glow and brightness, became obscured, 
and the whole heavens above, and stretching away for 
miles, were darkened. It was another great army of 
grasshoppers passing over. They were so vast in num- 
bers, that although so low down, the eye could penetrate 
only a little way into the living, moving mass. Only a few 
of them settled down. They were some time in passing 
over, and the great noise they made with their silvery, 
gauze-like wings could be heard after they had drifted 



THE LAST LOAD OF HAY 333 

quite a long distance away to the southeast. As we stood 
by the house gazing up at them, and as they were flutter- 
ing all about us, all of a sudden there was a great stir and 
a flurry amongst those that had been keeping us close 
company for several days, and taking wing they mounted 
up, and sailed way with their comrades of the second 
division. They had done an immense amount of damage 
to the settlers. And though only a few scraps were left 
to us after our guests had done their feasting, it was with 
no sense of regret on our part that they got up from the 
table so abruptly and with so little ceremony. As they 
were making such a bustling and scurrying to get away, 
we thought that, if they could show no better manners 
when on a friendly visiting tour than to be so "greedy" as 
to leave us little or nothing on which to subsist after say- 
ing good-bye, w^e would prefer the space they occupied 
rather than their presence. Whether or not they heard 
our thoughts and took the hint I would not pretend to 
say. But it seemed as though they did, for they never 
called on us again in sufficient numbers to do any very 
serious damage. And so far as we were concerned, we 
were glad to quit their acquaintance, though it had been 
of several years' standing. It is not always an easy mat- 
ter to discover who are our real friends, but it is sooner 
discovered in some than in others. 

Of the twelve acres of corn that we had in the field, 
half of it was already destroyed, and the other so badly 
damaged that we gathered only a little from it. What- 
ever loss the settlers sustained during this period of hard 
struggle, though small as it might appear, they felt it 
keenly. 

Here are a few sentences from a letter written by 
Edgar to his cousins in England about four months later 



334 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

than this, being a boy's description of the appearance and 
work of the grasshoppers. He says : 

"I will now tell you how much of a crop we had last 
summer: wheat, twenty-two acres. The wheat crop this 
year is not good. We planted an acre or more of pota- 
toes; most of them, or rather the ground they were 
planted in, we did not dig. The grasshoppers and bugs 
damaged them so badly that it would not have paid us for 
the trouble of digging them. We had in twelve acres of 
corn ; but the grasshoppers ate half of it and badly dam- 
aged the other. It will make you stare, perhaps, when I 
tell you we have seen clouds of them ; they look like smoke 
from a locomotive after it gets a little way from the en- 
gine, but so much more in size and length. They stretch 
away for miles, and when they settle they are so thick on 
the maize-stalks that they look black with them. I have 
seen as many as four or five hundred of them on one stalk. 
Maize grows from five to eight or nine feet high. There 
is a continual roar when they are thick." 

About this time Edgar met with rather a bad accident, 
if the willful kicking over by a surly old ox may be called 
an accident. One of the oxen, "Roney," a very sly-look- 
ing old fellow, one day, when Edgar was getting ready to 
go out to work, took it into his head — and his heels too — 
that all work and no play was no more good for a drony 
old ox than for a boy full of life and energy. So to have 
a little change, he hoisted one of his hind legs and struck 
out behind with tremendous force, and laid Edgar sprawl- 
ing flat on his back, and then stepped on his ankle. It 
was so badly bruised that he had to lie on his old lounge 
nearly a week before he could put his foot to the ground, 
and it was some time before he could go out to work again. 



THB LAST LOAD OP HAY 



335 



During this time he amused himself by making miniature 
models of harvest machinery, etc. 

How very easy it is to be deceived in the appearance of 
a thing ! In surveying a sleepy-looking old ox one would 
imagine that there would be ample time, after seeing the 
old fellow's foot held aloft, to get far enough away to be 
out of all danger when the charge came. But when it 
comes to an ox striking out behind, and a little on the 
skew, anybody who has had only a little experience even 
with that kind of a joke, will come to the conclusion with- 
out hesitancy, that the kick from an ox, even though he 
be old and stiff, compares quite favorably with the same 
kind of a thing administered by a mule, about which we 
have always heard so much. 

We had at this time, including calves, eleven head of 
cattle, and were needing to put up about twenty tons of 
hay, besides what else we might have in the way of fod- 
der. We had managed to get our hay up earlier this fall 
than in previous years. We had been working and mak- 
ing all the haste we could, besides doing all other ordinary 
work that demanded daily attention for about three weeks, 
when the last load was hauled in and the stack "topped 
out" on the evening of a certain day in September. No 
special note of the fact was ever made on paper, and some 
might wonder how it is that I have carried in my mind 
through all these years the exact time of hauling that 
particular load of hay. One reason is, a remark made 
by my wife sometimes, "I never forget the time when 
you finished getting up your hay that year." Of course, 
after hearing this occasional remark a few times I got so 
well to understand what it referred to that there was no 
need of explanation. But the event that called forth the 



336 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

remark was of so important a nature that no room was 
left for doubt. I remarked when first entering upon a 
review of a few of the occurrences of the present year, if 
all could be related, as one pretty well crowded with 
events, and in one respect at least, the most eventful up 
to this time. 

Somewhere along in the night — and although it was 
night — something of the nature of a sunbeam found its 
way into the old sod house ; that at least is the way an 
old friend described it in his first letter after the event 
took place. Other sunbeams, if that is what they were, 
had made their appearance, only for a little time, and, 
weary of their stay, had flitted away and settled down be- 
neath the shades of the weeping-willow and the beautifully 
rich and dark evergreen shrub. One in that delightful 
suburb called Finchly, and the other in that of Abney Park. 
Both places none more beautiful in or near all London. 
These beams that came before, however, were of the same 
nature and likeness and, therefore, ordinary. But this 
was a different kind of a sunbeam, such as we had not seen 
before. And the interval between the coming of this last 
and those of former times all went to show that it was an 
extraordinary one. This then is what makes the event so 
notable, and the last load of hay so easily remembered. 
And still further, the event marks the centennial year of 
our adopted country's independence. These lights which 
had aforetime come into our home were all boys ; but now, 
after the lapse of eight years, it may be but faintly imag- 
ined the delight and right royal welcome which mani- 
fested itself when this sunbeam, different from all the 
rest, made its appearance in the old sod house to illumine 
and brighten up its murky walls, in the form of a girl 
baby — the first and only American-born. This welcome 



THE LAST LOAD OF HAY 337 

extended to the little one, though royal as it was, was 
utterly void of any of the glittering splendor usually at- 
tendant on the ushering into the world ' of prospective 
queens and princesses. Little, indeed, could be done to 
the rude poles and old rusty hay overhead, and the gray, 
mud-plastered walls all around. But for all that it 
seemed a veritable palace for the time being. This re- 
minds me of an instance, the only one of that nature that 
I have ever heard tell of. The event took place a long 
way back, nearly two thousand years ago, when the 
most noted personage ever known made His advent into 
the world — not in as comfortable a place as an old sod 
house on the Western Plain even. For it is said that there 
was no room in the house at the place where the parents 
of the child happened to be staying; so there was no 
other way than to go out among the cattle. No rude, 
home-made lounge even as had our little "princess" — 
as one in particular was sometimes heard to call her — on 
which he could be laid. But the most convenient and 
comfortable place was a manger from which the cattle 
gathered up and munched their fodder. Such it was that 
served the place of a cradle for him who, it was said, was 
not only a king, but King over all other kings. And that 
is what makes the contrast so much more striking and 
noticeable. He was called by many wonderful names, 
in fact ; one of them was, "Wonderful ;" another, "Coun- 
cellor ;" another, "The Mighty God ;" another, "The Ev- 
erlasting Father;" and yet another, "The Prince of 
Peace." And it was still further asserted that he pos- 
sessed all power, and, though but a newly-born babe, 
could have done whatever he may have willed ; yet he 
came in this humblest of all humble ways to be an ex- 
ample to the world, and to "teach men so." 
22 



338 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

If this event, which was the cause of so much com- 
motion within the old sod walls, had taken place about 
three years and a half earlier, when that awful blizzard 
was raging, and the bony frames of the two big, gaunt 
oxen were sharing our apartments, though very widely 
from it even then, yet we may perhaps be pardoned if 
we say that somewhat of a resemblance to the surround- 
ings of the babe in the manger and among the cattle 
would have been afforded. 

Let me again quote a few lines from that letter of 
Edgar's. And by what he says it will be seen that this 
was the first thing on his mind to tell about. He says : 

"The first thing that I must certainly tell you of is 
that we have the most welcome visitor we could wish for ; 
it is in the shape of a little sister. You may well imagine 
we are the proudest of boys, and father and mother of 
parents. The least we can say of her is that she is very 
pretty, and good-natured; so much so that mother says 
anybody would hardly know there was a baby in the 
house. Some think she is like me ; and some, like mother ; 
and some think she is like herself. Whoever she is like, 
if she is half as good if she is permitted to stay with us 
till she grows up as she is now, she will be a blessing to 
us all." 

It will be pretty well understood from what has gone 
before that we were ill prepared for the coming of so 
important a visitor, though perhaps not more so than 
would have been many other households around us. The 
cookstove — the only one we had, of course — was in the 
little narrow room that we had built onto the house; 
for it was yet too early to have it in the living-room. 
I had previously laid down a temporary floor of rough 
boards, and as soon as my wife had gained strength and 



THE LAST LOAD OP HAY 339 

was able to be up she was taken into this little room, so 
as to be by the stove. Not being provided with an arm- 
chair, nor a rocker of any sort, I temporized a substitute, 
which served the purpose excellently. Having a few 
sacks of wheat piled up at one end of the room, as well as 
I could I built these into the form of an "easy-chair." It 
was a massive and cumbersome affair, as may be sup- 
posed ; for it extended a good way across the room, which 
was only about eight feet wide. But after putting nice, 
soft pillows in the seat and covering the whole with blan- 
kets and comforters it turned out to be such as many 
would choose to rest in rather than a finely upholstered 
ten or fifteen dollar chair, good enough for a queen to 
sit in, even such a one as occupied it. And I do n't know, 
though funny as it may seem, if it had not been for the 
sore need of grinding that chair into powder and making 
it into bread to sustain life, but that I would have kept it, 
and, after having served well our own time and purpose, 
let it go down to future posterity as an heirloom. But 
there were times when wheat to make bread was a more 
imperative necessity than was the same material to make 
easy-chairs. So that any inclination that we may have had 
to show to generations yet a good way off how that ne- 
cessity, with their forefathers, and mothers, too, came to 
be the "mother of invention," even to that of making 
bread to eat and chairs to lounge in out of the same 
material, seemed impossible of gratification. 

It may be thought that by this time, when, the few 
cattle gradually increasing, enabling us to make a few 
pounds of butter, and we were getting a few eggs, by 
these means considerable help would be afforded us in 
our living. But, as I have stated before, for working the 
amount of land now opened up — besides, the oxen bought 



340 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



on time, and for which we had as yet been able to pay 
but little more than the interest — it seemed absolutely 
necessary that implements be procured in the same way 
or the work on the place be seriously impeded. And so 
it was, as time went on debts increased. These debts, 
though, were a continual worry to me, and I was troubled 
a good deal in consequence. The nights were unrestful: 
lying awake hour after hour thinking and pondering over 
some note of perhaps only a small amount that might be 
coming due, with no money in sight to meet the obligation. 
Such a state of affairs existing with many others — for 
almost all seemed to be "rowing in the same boat" in that 
respect — apparently had no ill effects with them ; for they 
seemed to let things drift their own way. A time would 
come, however, when a suit would be instituted. But for 
myself, I could on no account allow matters to go to such 
an extreme. If there was no other way, rather than do 
that I would dispose of every bit of property that had 
a cent's worth of value in it and go out over the prairies 
and beg — a poor place, though, for that profession — if I 
could procure nothing else better adapted to my taste. 
And so, to keep as far away from the lawyers and courts 
as possible, we often deprived ourselves of some of the 
actual necessities of life. The little butter occasionally, 
and the few dozen eggs — as low sometimes as six or seven 
cents a pound and a dozen, and sometimes hard to dis- 
pose of even for that — were taken away when they were 
actually needed in the home in order that debts might be 
that much reduced. It is often said that a farmer is at 
fault if he and his family go short of all that they need. 
This may be true if he be free from debt ; but if he be not, 
and has not the means to pay these debts, then the case 
comes to be altogether a different one. The circumstances 



THE LAST LOAD OF HAY 



341 



in the lives of others depend largely on the payment of 
these debts; and whether or not a farmer, or any other 
person, is justified in taking to himself all that he and 
his family have need, and thereby lessening his ability to 
settle with his creditors, thus being the cause of depriving 
them of at least a portion of the necessaries of life and 
causing them to suffer, some may think is a matter for 
argument. But for my part, if inconvenience or suffering 
be entailed, I prefer myself to bear it. People are often 
heard to say : "I 'm here in the world, and have a right 
to a living; and I am going to have it." And they seem 
not to care very much who may suffer in order that they 
may live and not suffer. This, then, is the reason why 
the little butter and eggs, or whatever it might be, went 
out from the house where they were so much needed very 
often that we, as far as possible, might bear our misfor- 
tunes alone. 



CHAPTER XXXIV 

A Friend in Need Is a Friend Indeed; or, Unpacking 
the Box 

Long articles sometimes appear in newspapers and 
other places — pictures painted in glowing colors — how 
this and that man went out West and settled on a quarter- 
section of Government land, and, by dint of hard labor 
and frugal living, gathered about him a large amount 
of property and is now "well fixed." No one doubts 
there are such cases as are often described. But outward 
appearances are not always a true indicator of the exact 
nature of a case. My own experience has taught me 
that this is so. 

One of the settlers being in our house one day was 
telling of his being downtown and talking with a man 
who had just come into the country and was looking for 
land. Whilst they were standing there by the old store, 
surveying the country all around, our few head of cattle 
were being driven over the hills to the creek to water. 
Telling us what he said to the newcomer, he went on: 

"I said to him : 'Now just look on the hill over there 
across the creek. The man who owns that bunch of cat- 
tle came here when the country was first opened, with not 
a cent in his pocket ; and now see what he 's got ! He 
has, too, one of the prettiest places in the whole county.' " 

342 



A FRIEND IN NEED 343 

The difference between the man and myself was this, 
that he did n't know that a mortgage was fluttering over 
the heads of those cattle, but I did. And so long as that 
condition existed I never really felt that I did actually 
"own that bunch of cattle." 

Another instance. Just about this time a paper was 
gotten up and published; just the one issue. I don't 
know that it bore any title, but they called it "advertising 
the county." A "Decoy Bird" would have been the most 
appropriate name ; for there was scarcely a word of truth 
in the whole sheet. From what source the publishers 
obtained their information I am at a loss to know. But 
I read in this paper the grossest misstatements as to my 
possessions, and all sorts of things. And the same thing 
ran through the statements of all others whose names 
were found there; and, also, as to the general nature of 
the country. But that seemed to please some, rather 
than otherwise, as so many are pleased in that way ; and 
copies of the paper were sent to relatives and friends. 
And by what these people read in the paper they would 
naturally suppose that the settlers were literally buried 
up in wealth, whilst, in fact, many of them were buried 
head and heels under heavy mortgages. And these are 
only one or two instances among thousands of others 
where the outward appearances and the inward facts are 
extremely wide apart. Such papers find their way across 
the water also ; I caught a glimpse of some of them my- 
self while yet in the Old World ; and not infrequently they 
are the means of alluring people from comfortable and 
pleasant homes. 

If any of the farmers in those days, after a balance 
of accounts had been struck, found themselves cumbered 
with very much of "a competency," I never knew them. 



344 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

I have, however, known some who were "pretty well 
fixed." The "fixing" process, though, did not come up 
out of the ground on top of cornstalks, nor wheat-heads, 
the result of blistered and calloused palms. The soil, 
generally, was rich ; but it was not rich enough to produce 
results like that. That discovery was usually made after 
the person had served one or two terms in some fairly re- 
munerative county office, maybe; or as internal revenue 
collector, or had sat in some cozy corner in the halls of 
legislature, or something else akin to one or other of 
these. 

These remarks, of course, apply more to the first set- 
tlers. In years later others, who possessed the means, 
after all the "roughing" had been done, came in and 
bought out the majority of the early settlers who had kept 
their heads above water as long as they could, and others 
also who saw that they must soon go under. 

"A friend in need is a friend indeed." If we had 
sympathetic friends anywhere in the world we had them 
in St. Louis. Solicitous to an extreme concerning our 
welfare, it is only natural to suppose that our lady friend 
was often making inquiries as to the circumstances in 
which we were placed. The first letter that came after 
the discovery was made as to the new condition of things 
in the household was crowded full of the most genuine 
and tenderest sympathy. She begins by saying: 

"I have thought so much about you lately that I can 
not rest until I have written this letter to ascertain more 
of your real and present wants." 

She goes out among her friends to gather up a few 
things that might be needful and of good service in such 
a case. Some things are promised ; but she seems to get 
out of patience at the seeming indifference of some of 



A FRIEND IN NEED 



345 



her friends that they do not "go ahead" and do quickly 
what they intend to do; "for the cold weather will soon 
be here, and I am very anxious about you." 

Somehow the friendship of the one of whom I speak 
has always been of a nature so peculiar. We had never 
been permitted to look into her face, and had never known 
her; that is, in the sense that we had ever seen her. All 
that we have to picture to us something of the likeness 
of our friends are two old and faded photographs, which, 
after repeated appeals, were rather reluctantly sent to us ; 
for she said: "The pictures are scratched and faded, and 
are not good ones, and I hardly like to send them." The 
scratches may be there ; but when we look at the pictures 
we see only our good friends and their kind deeds. In 
the same letter she says : 

"Past letters you have written I must hunt up, and re- 
read them, and endeavor to form a better idea of your 
hardships, mode of living, and size and appearance of 
your home. Here I will mention that all your letters have 
been to me very interesting, both for their contents and 
the style and language. You express yourself well, and 
the penmanship is beautiful. Usually I do not like to see 
other people's letters — they are too often illiterate and 
badly written — but yours are an exception, and I intend to 
gather together all as they have come, in rotation, and 
send in one package to some of my friends, and insist on 
their reading them." 

We are told, in another letter, that a box is made up 
and will be shipped on a certain day. But that day was 
always a busy one at the office, or store, and the men could 
not spare the time to take it to the depot. It is getting 
late, and she is very anxious and beginning to worry lest 
I have the long journey to Columbus and find the box not 



346 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

there. She writes a letter and leaves it open, waiting to 
see if the men come ; but, finding they do not, she again 
goes to it and writes : 

"It is now half past three o'clock, and I am feeling very 
uneasy indeed at this moment, because you have received 
notice that the box would be shipped to-day, and it is still 
here. This having to wait other people's tardy move- 
ments is very trying to my patience." 

Still she waits, and after a while comes again to the 
letter, and writes: "Near four o'clock, and the box still 
here !" 

By what I glean from her letter I can see her as she 
impatiently paces the room back and forth, first to the 
window, and then to the door, and looks out to see if the 
men are coming. They do not come, however, and in 
a tone almost of despair she says : 

"Well, all I can do now is to hope this delay will not 
inconvenience you unnecessarily; I am helpless to do 
more !" 

In time, however, the box came all right. I hardly 
need say, I think, that it was not on account of what the 
box contained that we appreciated our friends so highly. 
Truly grateful as we were for all temporal and material 
aid, it was the motive back of it, the power which forced 
the act into being that we valued beyond estimate. For 
we recognize that when we find a person carrying a heavy 
load it will ofttimes cost us less time and thought to give 
him the relief he seems to need by putting money into his 
hand than it will to put into his heart the cheer and cour- 
age necessary to enable him to be victorious in his stress. 
It is always better to make a disheartened man strong and 
brave, that he may fight his own battles through to victory, 



A FRIEND IN NEED 347 

than it is to fight his battles for him. As Emerson puts it : 
"The chief want in Ufe is somebody who shall make us 
do what we can." It is not money so much that the poor 
are in need of, but the sympathy and love of friends. If 
these be furnished, material things will be their swift 
accompaniment. 

We had no team now that we could drive to Columbus 
and get the box; for just when the correspondence was 
going on the old ox, "Roney," died. But I found a way 
to get to Columbus, and had the box brought as far as our 
old friend Thompson's place, at St. Edwards. And after 
I got home we borrowed a team and wagon, and Edgar 
and I started out to get it, thirteen or fourteen miles. 
Snow was on the ground, and it was bitterly cold. We 
bound our heads about with pieces of an old shawl, and 
had frequently to get down from the wagon to keep our 
feet from freezing. We spun along at a pretty lively 
gait, for the horses seemed to like the cold no better 
than we did, and needed no urging. It was growing 
colder as the sun was getting ready to hide herself away 
for the night ; and as the horses dashed along the breath 
from their nostrils puffed out in clouds before them, and 
the snow crunched under the wheels, making that pe- 
culiar singing noise, which could be heard a long distance 
off in the still, clear air. We could stand it to ride only 
a little way at a time, so took turns driving. It was nearly 
dark when we reached home, and when we got into the 
house we discovered a round spot on Edgar's face that 
was frozen. It was as white and smooth as a piece of 
marble. Whilst he was warming himself and trying to 
bring out the frost by rubbing his face with snow I got 
the box into the house. By that time Edgar was ready 



348 PIONBERS OF THE WEST 

again and quite willing to drive home the team, a mile 
and a half up the valley, Ernest accompanying him. 

Our good lady friend had exercised great forethought 
about such matters, and in the box were found some little 
nourishments that served well the special needs of my 
wife in her weak condition. There was also clothing. 
Not like the things that came through the relief organi- 
zations two years before, the articles were all good, 
and clean. Some of our neighbors participated in the 
benefit; for we gave to each of four different persons a 
good overcoat, besides other things to women and 
children. 

I wonder what she would have thought and what 
would have been her feelings if our friend could have 
been present in some place of hiding and witnessed the 
proceedings as the unpacking of the box went on ! 

I am inclined to think that on hearing the exclama- 
tions of delight from the boys as the different articles 
were taken out for inspection she would have experienced 
such a delight that it would have repaid her many times 
over for the time and labor spent in trying to make others 
happy. For, it seems to me, there is no satisfaction or 
happiness that can come to us so great as that which 
comes by trying to put sunshine and happiness into the 
lives of those who may be needy and in distress. And 
more especially is it so if it becomes necessary to sacrifice 
some of our own comforts and pleasures in order to 
do it. The boys were so overflowing with delight that 
they seemed to have no patience as they hovered around 
the box to allow the articles to be taken out one by one. 
But each would have something holding up in his hand, 
clamoring for the attention of all the rest to something 



A FRIEND IN NEED 



349 



that was "just splendid." "O, just look at this, now!" 
one would say, turning it about and scrutinizing the ar- 
ticle. "This will be just the thing for you, Edgar, when 
you go journeys with father; won't it?" 

"Look here! Look here! Whatever is this for, I 
wonder?" called out another, having got hold of some- 
thing he had never seen the like before. 

"Why, that 's for mother ! Do n't you know that ?" 
was the response. 

"What is that you have?" inquired their mother. 

"Why, something for you, mother ! I 'm glad they 
sent that for you, mother !" 

"Let me see it, please ?" she said ; and the article was 
quickly passed over to her. 

"That 's the very thing I 've been wanting so long ; 
it seems as though they must have known that I was 
needing something of that kind. And everything is so 
good, you see; not like those things that some of the 
people got the other grasshopper times 1 I 'm sure we 
ought all to be very thankful to God, and to Mrs. Cad- 
dick, and think ever so much of her for sending us these 
nice things; I don't know how to be thankful enough 
myself. I wish it was so that we could send her one of 
our nicest and largest fat turkeys for her Thanksgiving 
dinner." 

This wish was inclosed in the next letter that soon 
found its way to St. Louis ; but it was easily seen that it 
would have cost far more than the turkey was worth to 
get it there. So the will was readily accepted in place 
of the deed. 

"O, my! Now just look at this again, will you!" 
they would burst out again. "That will be exactly my 



350 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



fit; I know it will. That will be just the thing for me to 
wear Sundays, won't it?" 

And so the excitement continued till the bottom of 
the box had been reached. 

This was an occasion for sitting up later than usual ; 
for we hardly realized that the time was passing so rap- 
idly as we sat there gathered around the stove after hav- 
ing looked all through the box. The joyous and more 
spirited talk of only a few minutes before had now given 
way to that of a more sober nature; and the tones of the 
voice were quiet and subdued as we spoke of the hard- 
ships, the difficulties, the dangers, and the murky at- 
mosphere that we had thus far waded through. Ever 
having it in mind Who it was that had led us safely along 
thus far, as the moisture gathered in her eyes, the sainted 
woman could not refrain from bringing this specially 
before us. Many incidents of the past were reviewed 
and brought vividly to our minds; some imminent peril 
at one time, hard living at another, obstacles which looked 
like high mountains at another. 

"And yet we 're still here to thank God," she would 
say. "He can take care of us; and when we have done 
all that is in our power, confiding faith and trust in him 
will do the rest." 

And so, before closing our eyes in slumber, it need 
not be doubted that the sacrifice of prayer and thanks- 
giving heaped upon the altar that night was ample to 
set all ablaze the coals already burning. For the fire 
on that altar set up ere we left the motherland, no matter 
where its abiding place, whether in the crowded little 
bunk on the big ship "rocked in the cradle of the deep; 
whether on the speedy railway car or on the broad, open 



A FRIEND IN NEED 



351 



prairies, with howling wolves to keep us company; 
whether in the little dugout cabin or the old sod house, 
had never been permitted to smolder and die out. 

Not an easy matter at all times to feel that this kind 
of training is profitable, and will work out good for us 
in the end; but yet: 

"Sometimes 'mid scenes of deepest gloom, 
Sometimes where Eden's bowers bloom. 
By waters still, o'er troubled sea. 
Still 'tis His hand that leadeth me." 



CHAPTER XXXV 
Hunting for an Ox 

LiTTLK things make great commotions sometimes. 
Our first and only daughter, who has been the cause of 
my saying so much, was quite small; but that deficiency 
was amply compensated for in other ways. She was a 
healthy child, and as full of life as a jumping, chirping 
cricket. A neighbor, an Englishman, seemed to find 
great delight in teasing her; telling her that she was "a 
little Johnny Bull," which appellation she indignantly re- 
sented. She did n't Hke it a bit, and would say, with a 
good deal of emphasis, "I ain't Johnny Bull ; I 's 'merica !" 
In an old letter to relatives in England, I read this: 
"The little Ada is growing; biit she is small-featured, 
pretty, and as good as she is pretty ; gives us many hours 
of pleasure that we would be deprived of without her ; she 
is now seventeen months old." And again : "Ada, though 
small, is full of life, and seems to know everything far 
beyond her age; there is quite a fuss if she is not al- 
lowed to stand on a box and wipe dishes; and she goes 
about it like an old experienced hand," Again, I read : 
"Ada is growing rather tall ; has enough life and activity 
for a dozen of her age, and it takes more time to keep 
her out of mischief than we can well spare." 

And so it was in all future letters ; the little one came 
in for a good share of comment on account of her bright- 
ness. And this is she whom an old friend in London 

352 



HUNTING FOR AN OX 



353 



spoke of as a "sunbeam" — a good thing to have about 
the house, especially a sod house, away and alone on 
the prairie, when the days sometimes as well as the 
nights are dark and gloomy, and a need of more light 
is felt. 

The reader will readily call to mind that Edgar's let- 
ter to his cousins in England told of the "welcome vis- 
itor, in the shape of a little sister," and predicted that 
she would be a blessing to us all. I wonder how he 
felt about it when she came to be three or four years 
old ; whether or no his opinion was subject to revision, 
when, as he would be busily at work with his thread 
and "cobbler's wax," mending shoes or something of that 
kind, she would slyly steal up to his little box and grab 
up the sticky, black-looking wax and run off to some 
place of hiding and eat it up, smudging her hands and 
face all over! I have wondered sometimes when I have 
seen him start up suddenly from his chair and scurry away 
after the "little welcome visitor," as she would go for the 
open door as fast as her legs would carry her, making 
off with his wax, whether just at that moment he felt her 
to be the "blessing" he had prophesied. He may by this 
time have got the idea that the blessing had got twisted 
round the other way. Sometimes he would be rum- 
maging in his box, and pretty soon he would call out: 
"Now, that girl 's been at my wax again ; I know she 
has! I '11 just give it to her, if I can get hold of her!" 
Fortunately, he inserted that proviso, "If I can get hold 
of her." That 's just what made the matter so compli- 
cated, the getting hold of her. For it was like attempt- 
ing to catch a fly on a wall ; by the time you got ready 
to strike, the fly was not there any longer. 

Having lost one of the oxen, we were now without 
23 



354 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



a team to work with ; and bad as the situation was be- 
fore, this placed us in a still worse predicament. I 
tramped long distances trying to find an "odd ox;" but 
it seemed that nobody in the country had one to dispose 
of. However, after having almost despaired of finding 
one, I heard that a man named Armstrong, living over 
on the "Cedar," away up the valley, had one to sell. So 
early one morning, I started out afoot, in the hope of 
bringing back an ox. I had no money, and, of course, 
if I got one at all, it would have to be on time. I struck 
the river where a man named James Robinson lived on 
the other side. There was a little blacksmith's shop there, 
and a kind of store, in which was the post-office, called 
Dayton. As I stood there gazing at the river, with the 
ice extending out some distance on either side, and won- 
dering how I was going to get across, the mail-carrier 
happened to come along ; and, fortunately for me, he was 
a kindly-disposed mail-carrier; not like one of his kind 
some years before, who seemed to experience no little 
pleasure in seeing me hang on to the hind end of his 
wagon for twenty miles and more. This man seemed 
to understand pretty well my dilemma, and as soon as 
he came up, called out to me, "Jump right in !" I could 
hardly think, from the good-natured smile that flitted 
over his broad, flat face, that he meant that I should 
jump right into the river; so not waiting for another 
command, I jumped right into his buggy, and we were 
soon out on the opposite bank. And I mu:sed as we drove 
along, what a radical change would take place, and how 
many heavy burdens would be lifted from the shoulders 
of those who are now borne down under them ; and how 
much pleasanter and happier to live in this world would 
be if, not only mail-carriers, but all sorts and conditions 



HUNTING FOR AN OX 



355 



of people, would exhibit in their common, every-day liv- 
ing, the same pleasant and kindly disposition as did this 
man. 

I learned from the man that he was going to the very 
house that I was bound for — a post-office called Dublin 
having recently been established there. This was good 
news for me. For I was pretty well assured from the 
looks of the man that I would not be compelled, whilst 
going at a six or seven mile gait, to hang on behind 
the wagon. We arrived at the place toward evening. 
There was no other house near, but this one stood there 
alone on the claim. As soon as we arrived at the house 
I told Mr. Armstrong what I was hunting for, and was 
not a little disappointed when he said, "Yes ; I 've an 
ox I '11 sell ; but am in need of money, and can't let him 
go without the cash." I talked and argued with him 
some time ; but failing to bring him to my terms, I ceased 
to talk any more on the matter. 

It was now dark, and the good old lady of the house — 
they were Irish, if I mistake not, as the name of the post- 
office would indicate — had spread the cloth for supper, 
and very kindly invited me to sit at the table with them, 
and also to stay with them that night. For this I was 
grateful, and was thus relieved of begging that privilege 
myself ; for there was nowhere else that I could go. After 
supper was over, we all sat round the red-hot stove, and 
spent a couple of hours chatting on various topics — the 
country, crops, grasshoppers, etc. — and then retired for 
the night, being all in one room, they having two or 
three sons, men grown. 

The next morning, as I was preparing to set out on 
my long tramp home, I asked how much I had to pay. 
But by their very looks, the mere suggestion of receiv- 



356 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

ing payment would not be listened to, and the hearty 
response that came back in reply was, "Whenever you 're 
this way again, do n't forget to call and see us ; we '11 
be glad to see you any time!" 

When I got back near to the ford, I began again to 
wonder how I was going to cross the river. But the 
thought struck me that I would go and see Mr. Robin- 
son, whose house was near by. I had seen him a few 
times, and had become a little acquainted with him. I 
had learned where he lived from a brother of his, who 
lived lower down the valley, near to where the town 
of Cedar Rapids was built some years later. Mr. Robin- 
son was working around outside the house, and as I 
drew near he recognized me. "Hello!" said he; "what 
in the world are you doing over in this part of the 
country, so far away from home?" "Well, to tell you 
the truth," I said, "it so happens that I 'm on the wrong 
side of the river, and am trying to think out some scheme 
that will transplant me on the other side just as quickly 
as possible ; for I have quite a long walk yet before reach- 
ing home." "Yes, I should think you have! I guess 
I can fix you out all right, though. But it 's near time 
for dinner ; come into the house and eat ; for you 've 
had quite a walk already." I thanked him quite pro- 
fusely for his kindness, and pleaded to be excused, as I 
was anxious to be on my way. Not that I had the least 
objection to the dinner; but I knew that I would be late 
getting home as it was. But when it comes to sitting 
at the table with that kind of people, excuses do n't count 
for much; they just brush them aside easier than brush- 
ing cobwebs from a wall. There seemed to be no way 
of escape, so w^e went at once to the house, he telling 
his wife to "hurry up" with the dinner. But by the 



HUNTING FOR AN OX 357 

way she was scurrying around, I thought she was do- 
ing that already ; for she saw us coming, and understood 
what it meant. As soon as we had done eating, Mr. 
Robinson went to the barn and brought out one of his 
horses, and led him down to the river. "He 's a quiet 
old chap," he said, "and will carry you across all right." 
I did n't feel so confident about that myself, however, 
and was wondering all the time how things would turn 
out before I landed on the opposite bank. But I did n't 
want him to think that I was afraid, so I kept very 
quiet — the way I always did in such a case. I had had 
but little to do with horses, and was never on a horse's 
back but once before in my life that I am aware of, and 
then only for a few minutes. But the minutes were trans- 
formed into days that it took to forget the experience. 
Like Mr. Robinson's horse, it had no saddle, and that 
perhaps accounted for the effect it produced. "When 
you get across," he said, "just turn his head this way, 
and he '11 come back all right." So with Mr. Robinson's 
aid, I climbed onto his back, and, digging my knees into 
his flanks so that they would hold good and fast, and 
holding on like a leach, I had the old fellow move along 
slowly and cautiously, and so reached the other side 
without any mishap. Dismounting, I turned the horse's 
head toward the river. The old fellow stood there in 
rather a sleepy kind of way, as though he did n't care 
a straw how things went; but his master called to him 
by name, and he started right in, and was soon across 
to the other side. Mr. Robinson was turning to go away, 
but apparently had forgotten something, and the sound 
came ringing across the water, "When you 're this way 
again, do n't forget to give us a call !" 

A person traveling over the Western prairies, and un- 



358 PIONEERS OP THE WEST 

acquainted with the people, having occasion to make 
numerous calls during a day's journey, would be apt to 
wonder if there was any meaning to this phrase, "Do n't 
forget to call again." After hearing the same thing re- 
peated over and over again, he is perhaps inclined to 
think that it is only custom, after all ; that it is nothing 
more than the last item in a schedule of things that must 
be said when the guest or caller is driving away. But 
if somehow, no matter if he be the biggest stranger, he 
finds himself at one of these places at meal-time, and 
the command rather than an invitation is given, "Now, 
bring up your chair," followed the next minute with 
"Pitch right in, and help yourself;" that is, if it be the 
man of the house; but if it be the woman, with this 
phrase modified, "Now, you just make yourself perfectly 
at home, and help yourself to anything you see;" he 
begins then to realize that there is a real meaning to 
it. Whether a blessing be asked on the meal depends, 
of course, on what may be the custom of the family. 
But if they themselves do not recognize its need, if they 
be aware that the same is a custom with their guest, they 
will, out of respect for him if for no higher motive, re- 
quest that he perform that sacred duty. 

The idea seems to prevail in the minds of many of 
the people of the Eastern States that we out here on 
the wild Western prairies are hardly far enough ad- 
vanced in civilization to have such customs. They seem 
to think of us as being so much mixed up with cow- 
boys, Indians, and Buffalo Bill's "Wild West" that we 
are apart from them. It might be well, perhaps, for 
such persons to spend a little time and come out here 
and visit some of our institutions of learning — especially 
the Christian institutions — and learn from them why it 



HUNTING FOR AN OX 



359 



is that we are the least illiterate of all the States in the 
Union, in spite of being so closely associated with the 
different tribes of Indians and cowboys of the plains. 

After leaving the river, I trudged along up over hills 
and down through deep gulches, winding about a good 
deal, like a ship "tacking about" on the ocean when the 
wind is unfavorable ; and it was after dark when I reached 
home. The folks were glad enough to see me back ; but, 
like myself, they were a good deal disappointed, Edgar 
especially, when they learned that I had not brought 
home an ox. 

We began now to wonder how we were going to get 
along without a team, and the talk that night was of a 
grave nature. I had been ofifered a yoke of oxen on 
a year's time, but I could hardly bear the thought of 
taking it ; for we had been able to pay but little more 
than the interest on the principal for those bought a year 
and a half before. But I had exhausted every means 
trying to find a single ox, and had failed. Work with a 
team had been at a standstill nearly two months, and 
we were already in December; the winter was upon us, 
and wood for fuel and other purposes had yet to be 
provided in some way. So in the face of all these facts, 
the only thing that it seemed that we could do was to 
buy the yoke offered me by our neighbor, Cummings. 
So I gave him my note for one hundred and thirty dol- 
lars, with interest at the rate of twelve per cent per 
annum. 



CHAPTER XXXVI 
Up in the Doctor's Operating-Room 

Thinking of the way the winter evenings were 
spent — some of them, at least — in a letter of Edgar's to 
his cousins, dated December of this year — 1876 — I am 
reminded that considerable reading was done. Papers 
were sent from the old home, and in speaking of them 
he says: "I thank you and Uncle Henry very much for 
the papers you have sent us, as they interest me so much ; 
I am very impatient to open them. In fact, they in- 
terest us all, coming as they do from home." He then 
tells them about the number of cattle, chickens, turkeys, 
etc., that we have; and about the new yoke of oxen. 
"They are not paid for yet," he says; "but we have to 
do the best we can." Hear what he says about the sport 
the boys have had: 

"The first winter we were here we caught two wolves 
and six or seven foxes. The foxes are very savage when 
cornered ; their fur is very nice ; they are not as large 
as the English fox, but are very fleet. We have here 
also rabbits, about the size of a hare; they also are very 
swift. I shot a very large one not very long ago. I have 
also shot prairie-chickens, which are almost the same in 
size and color and the way they fly as the English par- 
tridge. Wild ducks and geese fly over in almost count- 
less numbers in the spring and fall. I have killed four 
geese. The last one I killed, not more than two months 

360 



IN THE OPERATING-ROOM 361 

ago, measured five feet from the tip of one wing to the 
other. I have shot four ducks and four prairie-chickens. 
We have killed a large number of snakes; I have killed 
quite forty. Of course, they have not been very large; 
the largest one was about five feet long. The rattle- 
snakes are the most dangerous; their bite is fatal if not 
treated in time. They 'most always warn you when you 
are near them by making a noise with their rattles ; they 
being on the end of their tail, you can not rattle them 
as they do, as they move them so very fast. I have 
killed four or five of them. One that I killed ran — or, 
rather, glided — after me quite fast; I, however, kept out 
of his way. Ernest, and even Leonard, have killed them. 
It will please you, perhaps, if I send you the rattles 
of one." 

The rattlesnakes, he says, "almost always warn you 
when you are near them." And I have heard others say 
that they "always warn you." But that is not so. I 
have myself, in several instances, approached them so 
nearly as to be in the act of taking a step and coming 
right down upon them as they would be coiled up ap- 
parently asleep; and it has been with difficulty that I 
have balanced myself so as to take the step backward, 
as they were discovered all so suddenly, and they were 
not disturbed nor made any noise. In fact, two years 
ago, whilst attending some young trees in a newly-planted 
orchard, I stood right on one with one foot. It was 
coiled up in the dirt and weeds, and I was not aware of 
it, as the reader may be sure. I did not discover it till 
I lifted my foot, and it glided out three or four feet, 
and then coiled and faced me. I struck him twice with 
a sharp hoe that I was using, and I think he must have 
been sulky or dazed, for he made not the least noise 



362 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

till after the second blow, which severed his head as 
clean as though it had been cut with a sharp knife. Then 
for the first time he brought his rattles into play, and 
used them for all they were worth for quite a little while. 
But I have his rattles now, instead of him having them. 
The occasion of capturing so many wolves and foxes 
may in large measure be attributed to the generosity of 
one of our neighbors. When he moved onto his claim 
he brought along an old blind horse, "Old Bill." The 
poor fellow was about ready to die of old age. One day 
the man told the boys they might have "Old Bill," if 
they liked to go and get him. I rather suspected that 
he was afraid the horse would die on his hands, and that 
he would have the trouble to drag him off somewhere 
out of the way. But the boys thought that it would be 
a grand thing to have a real horse, all their own, and 
in a moment they were in an ecstasy of delight; and 
there was no peace till I gave my consent for them to 
go and get the poor old chap. Our neighbor told them 
that if they would give him plenty of hay he would 
make a good riding-horse, and would be just the thing 
for them. I could see, of course, that I would be minus 
the hay and have the extra work of drawing off in 
the bargain. When the boys brought him home they 
gave him enough hay for two big horses in robust health. 
They patted and stroked and made a great fuss over 
him, and I expected nothing else than that he would die 
suddenly from too big a dose of kindness administered 
all at one time. "He 's been a splendid horse in his time, 
I '11 warrant you !" one would say. "Yes," said another ; 
"if he was only about five years old, now would n't he 
make a fine riding-horse !" And so they would talk and 
spend a good deal of time over him the little while they 



IN THE OPERATING-ROOM 363 

were the owners of a real, live horse ; though blind in 
both eyes, somewhat under the age of Methusaleh, and 
not a tooth in his head. It seemed, however, that he 
retained well the faculty of hearing; for the old fellow 
would stop munching his hay every now and then, and 
prick up his ears, and appeared to be taking in every 
admiring word they uttered. 

Whether it was as I had predicted, I am not quite 
sure; it may be though, as I have hinted before, that 
he was too old to live any longer ; for the next morning, 
or the morning following, we found poor "Old Bill" 
lying there as stiff and motionless as a log — not a spark 
of life left in him. So we tied a rope around his neck, 
and drew him across the ravine into a hollow. 

At night we could hear the wolves and foxes yelp- 
ing and howling and making the most hideous noises, 
as though there might be half a hundred of them, by 
the noise they made. They were not long finding "Old 
Bill's" remains, and made a great feast whilst it lasted. 
Seeing what was going on, we borrowed a couple of steel 
traps and set them close up to the carcass, and the re- 
sult was two wolves and six or seven foxes. 

There used to be a good many deer and elks and 
other large game in the country the first few years, and 
they would come very near to the house, I remember 
one beautifully warm morning in springtime, the boys 
and I were hunting for wood on the bank of the ravine, 
when we espied two big, fat deer lying asleep in the 
bottom of the ravine. Falling back stealthily, I ran 
home to get the old shotgun. When I got back, I very 
cautiously crept up to the edge of the ravine and peered 
over the bank ; there they lay in just the same position, 
I suppose that I was a little excited, for I had never 



364 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

been so near to a deer before, except the large herds of 
beautifully-marked and spotted tame deer in the noble- 
men's parks in England. So in cocking the gun, the 
very slight clicking aroused them, and pricking their 
ears, they were on their feet and up out of the ravine and 
bounding across the prairie almost before I could raise 
the gun. Without taking aim, I sent some shots after 
them; but they took no notice of it, and on they sped 
up over the hills and out of sight in a few moments. 

There were also immense herds of buffalo on the 
Western plains — millions of them. And it was said that, 
for the paltry sum of one dollar for each robe, hunters 
killed these animals by the thousands, and left their car- 
casses bleaching on the plains. The building and open- 
ing up of the Union Pacific Railroad cut the great herd 
in two, and after that they were known as the northern 
and southern herds. At the time of our entry into the 
new country the southern herd alone, which was the 
larger of the two, was estimated to number over four 
million animals. 

When the Atchison, Topeka, and Santa Fe Railroad 
was completed — so the report ran — the rush to the plains 
to kill buffaloes was almost as exciting as the famous 
travel to the California mines in the fifties. Thousands of 
Eastern hunters joined the throng, and the wanton kill- 
ing of the southern herd proceeded at a rate never be- 
fore witnessed in any country. Only three years before, 
in 1873, one railroad alone carried from the plains two 
hundred and fifty thousand robes, two hundred million 
pounds of meat, and three hundred thousand pounds of 
bones. And only two years later the vast southern herd, 
with the exception of a few thousand animals that es- 
caped below the Picos River, was practically exterminated. 



IN THE OPERATING-ROOM 365 

The northern herd escaped destruction a few years 
longer on account of the lack of means to reach them. 
But when the Northern Pacific Railroad was put through, 
in 1882, the rush began to the region between the Platte 
Valley and the Great Lake. As the hides had now ad- 
vanced to three dollars apiece, in a short time the hunters' 
camps practically surrounded the herd on every side, so 
that it was impossible for any of the beasts to escape. 
Fully ten thousand hunters, it is said, were in the field; 
and those on one side drove the frightened animals to 
the camps of those on the opposite sides. Back and 
forth they went, running directly into the muzzles of 
thousands of repeating rifles whichever way they turned. 
The last of the immense herd, numbering about seventy- 
five thousand, crossed the Yellowstone in 1883, bound 
for the Dominion of Canada ; but a host of hunters were 
at their heels, and not more than five thousand of them 
crossed into British territory. 

As in previous years, no great number of settlers 
came in during this year (1876), the county settling up 
very slowly in comparison with many other countries 
newly opened — especially since that time. Just a few 
business and professional men came into the little town, 
however, and amongst them was a young lawyer — quite 
a gifted young fellow. Doubtless he would have reached 
a high mark in his profession had it not been for that 
habit which carries so many thousands down to ruin, 
and then destroys their souls as well as their bodies. His 
recognized ability and pleasing manner brought to him 
friends, and there were many who regretted to see him 
going the down-grade, and wished that he might put 
on the brake and stay himself from dashing headlong 
over the precipice into the abyss below. 



366 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

There was another young lawyer, also, who came in 
about this time. Later on he took possession of and 
ran the Boone County Argus. He, too, like the other 
young lawyer spoken of, went overboard from the same 
cause. Eight or nine instances are brought to my mind 
right there in the community, of whom only two or three 
had reached middle age, who, in the course of a few years, 
went down from this same life-destroying agent — that 
great curse that men have made to themselves the wide 
world over ; some of them under its influence, and plead- 
ing for more, whilst gasping the last breath. 

A young doctor was also among the newcomers. He 
had his office in the garret up over the old store. There 
was no ceiling or finishing ; simply the rafters and boards 
overhead, with numerous holes and cracks between the 
shingles — good places through which to count the stars 
as the doctor lay there musing. I was up in that garret 
once, I remember, and I have never had the least in- 
clination to go there again — on the same errand, I mean ; 
for the doctor and I have always been the best of friends. 
I recollect the circumstance so well that I could n't forget 
if I tried. 

I had been suff^ering intensely with neuralgia in my 
head and face for several weeks, the result of a decayed 
tooth, and was like some old, toughened war veterans that 
a dentist was one day telling me about. "When in ac- 
tion on the field," said he, "they could stand before the 
open mouth of an eighty-ton gun, and its discharge 
would n't even make them wink ; but somehow they — 
some of them, at least — seem to have such a dread of 
having a tooth pulled that when I tell them to sit in a 
chair, and I get out my instruments, they at once turn 



IN THE OPBRATING-ROOM ^67 

pale, and seem as though they would slink out of the 
room if they could do so without my seeing them." 

Something of that sort ailed me, I presume, for I 
kept putting it off from time to time ; till one day, feel- 
ing that I could bear it no longer, I fully determined to 
have that tooth taken out whatever the consequence. 
When I got down town, I was not long telling the doctor 
what I wanted, and we went at once up to his "operat- 
ing-room." We had been there only a few minutes, when 
up came "Doc" Johnson. He, I suppose, was anxious 
to learn what he could, and so came up to witness the 
performance. The doctor told me to sit in a chair and 
put my head back. So I sat down, and hung my head 
over the hard, narrow rail of a common, forty-cent 
chair — something after the fashion I used to see poor 
little calves, innocent as they were, carried to market, or 
to the slaughter-house, when I was a little boy, their 
heads hanging down over the end of the cart. 

When he had fastened the instrument securely on the 
tooth — as he supposed, at least — he pulled with all his 
might. I stuck fast to the chair as long as I could ; but 
finding that the chair and I must part company if some- 
thing did n't pretty soon break loose, it seemed that 
the instrument took the hint, and some way managed 
to free itself from my tooth. Fortunately for the doctor, 
he was pretty close up to the side of the building, and 
this no doubt saved him from falling as flat as a flounder 
on his back, and at the same time saved me from being 
sued for damages for a cracked or broken skull. For 
when the instrument broke loose, the doctor went back 
with a tremendous thump, his head striking the rafters 
in the slanting roof. However, if I was not daunted, 



368 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

why should he be? So at it he went again, trying the 
same tactics; but away it went again. The next time 
he had a firmer hold, and lifted me from the chair and 
then let me back again in a manner not exactly in har- 
mony with my tender feelings. This was repeated two 
or three times, when Johnson, who stood near by wit- 
nessing the tragedy, came to my aid. Placing his two 
hands on my shoulders, he held me down whilst the 
doctor, in a tug-of-war kind of fashion, went on with 
the third act. Pretty soon I discovered myself saying, 
"O ! O !" whilst my mouth was filled with blood and 
water, and big raindrops chased one another down my 
cheeks. Finally in some way, I could n't tell how, the 
job was accomplished, and, paying the doctor for his 
kindly treatment, I was soon on my way home, with my 
handkerchief pressed firmly against my face. Who, then, 
will dare say I have not reason to keep the doctor so 
well in remembrance all these years? 

When Johnson met me a few days later, he spoke 
about the tooth-pulling, and said, "I see you 've got your 
head on still ; if you 've got nerve enough to be snaked 
around in that fashion, you could stand having your 
head twisted ofif, as chickens' heads are, and you would n't 
know it." "Well," said I, "if ever such a thing as that 
does happen, I should very much prefer not to know 
it, but to be utterly unconscious of what was going on." 

If I had been as unscrupulous in regard to the cor- 
rectness of my statements relating to the country as some 
whom I knew, I might easily have helped a little towards 
settling up the country faster than it did. Some whom 
I knew were allured by misrepresentation, and on their 
arrival, if they were not actually disgusted, they felt 
that they had been a good deal deceived ; and as soon 



IN THE OPERATING-ROOM 369 

as they were able — some of them, at least — after risking 
the perils of the ocean, returned to their old homes by 
the quickest route. Others remained for the simple 
reason that they had to, as we sometimes say. But if 
they had been aware of the years of hardship and priva- 
tion ahead of them, they certainly would never have 
dreamed of leaving good situations and comfortable and 
pleasant homes to come out here onto these Western 
prairies. 

I would not speak a single word in disparagement 
of persons coming in an settling up these new countries. 
For no one who knows anything about it would think 
for a moment of denying that thousands of comfortable 
homes have been built up on these wild wastes. But 
my strong plea is, do n't deceive ; give people the exact 
knowledge, as far as possible, of the actual condition of 
things. Deception is lying, no matter from what posi- 
tion you view it. 



24 



CHAPTER XXXVII 
Christmas-Time in The Old Soddy 

In glancing back over the incidents which contribute 
to make up this narrative to that delightful June morning 
when we whirled out of London on an "express train" 
it seems to me now a long way in the rear, that a much 
longer time has elapsed since the dawn of that day. Nu- 
merous events have been briefly reviewed. It is not so 
much, however, for what has been said as for the much 
more that has passed through my mind but has remained 
unwritten that makes the time seem so long. But time 
speeds away fast ; and if all should be told it could hardly 
be realized that so much of life could be crowded into such 
a short period. But what makes the time seem so long, 
there has been such a preponderance of one kind, and that 
the harder side of life. When everything along the path- 
way is bright and cheery time seems to take to herself 
wings, and fairly flies away. 

We had hardly expected to bid adieu to the reader so 
soon and so abruptly ; but too much of anything taken at 
one time, even the matter of composing a book, may be- 
come wearisome. But ere we part company let us take a 
peep once more within the walls of the old soddy, for we 
are reminded that it is Christmas, and the old year has yet 
but a few more days to linger, and will then die naturally 
of old age. 

There is nothing about the dusky-looking appartment 
370 



CHRISTMAS-riMB 371 

pertaining to, or even indicating, elegance, except it be 
that mite of a "sunbeam" lying there on the old lounge 
snugly wrapped about in the softest and warmest material 
that can be found. A couple of chairs with their very 
straight and stiff backs are standing close up in front of it, 
with a determined effort to keep the mite of a "beam" 
from rolling off onto the floor. No rich, dark-green laurel 
and holly and ivy with enameled leaf, or the dainty and 
fragile mistletoe with its snow-white berries decks the walls 
everywhere about, as in days of yore. The stove, how- 
ever, has been brought in from the little room some 
weeks past. For though people have been persisting in 
calUng it "fall" up to within two or three days ; and then 
one day, all of a sudden, said that winter was here ; unless 
we were badly deceived it seemed that we had had already 
several weeks of severe winter. Fuel was not in abun- 
dance; for being without a team till within the last two 
or three weeks we were put back a good deal in getting 
up wood for winter. However, we always managed not 
alone to keep from freezing, but to be comfortably warm. 
When we built the house we had it in mind to make it 
as warm as we possibly could. Neighbors, one especially, 
in very cold weather would say : "I '11 have to come up to 
your house and get myself warm." That ancient-looking 
sack-of-wheat-chair, too, it had been necessary to tear to 
pieces and have a portion of it ground up, and we were 
then subsisting on it. We regretted very much to eat 
up that old chair ; but as life depended on it there seemed 
no way to avoid it. 

But our attention is being diverted by these other mat- 
ters, and were it not for the rumbling and bubbling of the 
"Old English" plum pudding in the iron kettle there on 
the stove we would be almost forgetting that it is Christ- 



372 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

mas. It had been doing that very same thing the day 
before, and away into the night. It was placed there 
early again this morning, as soon as the kettle could be 
made clean from the cornmeal-mush that clung so tena- 
ciously about it after the first meal of the day. It was 
absolutely necessary in order that it become a real, genuine 
plum-pudding that it be subjected to this process of severe 
and protracted scalding. For that was the custom ; and 
custom, in this instance especially, played a great part in 
making it what it was. 

In England people would sometimes make several, and 
boil them perhaps two or three days, then tie them up in a 
cloth tightly, and hang them up and keep them for weeks 
and months, and even till Christmas came again, when 
they would be "hotted up" and be quite new. 

The kettle needed to be replenished many times dur- 
ing the day with fresh supplies of boiling water from the 
teakettle, which nestled close by its side, singing all the 
day long and sending forth music as from an seolian as 
the steam puffed out and ascended in clouds, and was 
lost in the old hay and brush overhead. The pudding is 
not so rich with fruit and other nice things as we have 
been wont to have them in other days, but we call it a 
plum pudding all the same. "What 's in a name !" A 
great deal more sometimes than people are disposed to 
ascribe to it. And so it was with us on this occasion; 
the name served to fill up a wide gap caused by the de- 
ficiencies in other ways. We have no guests, however, 
being all by ourselves; and nobody else knows anything 
about its richness or its poorness, so we make ourselves 
content and are thankful that we have something that 
we may call a plum pudding. 

But more than that. Open the oven door and just 



CHRISTMAS-TIME 373 

take a peep in there, will you, and see that fine, fat turkey ! 
With a good, hot fire and oft-repeated basting with the 
rich oil that is sizzling and oozing in little bubbles it is 
putting on a fine, crusted brown, and will soon be ready 
for the table, as we also are. 

Edgar had told his cousins in that letter of his just 
two weeks and a day before that we had eighty chickens 
and twelve nice, fat turkeys. And as there was only one 
Christmas during the whole year we rather felt as though 
we must take the risk upon ourselves and have one of 
these turkeys for our own table. The minister had also 
been remembered with one, as he had been the Christmas 
before. It was not an easy thing for us to do, though ; 
and there was a kind of feeling creeping all over us that 
we might be cheating our creditors out of the price of 
a turkey, though they knew not whether we had many 
turkeys or none. But this was no mean occasion; but 
the contrary, a memorable one — one on which we could 
afford to feast and make merry as far as circumstances 
would permit; a time commemorative of the greatest 
event the world had ever witnessed. Why then should 
not our hearts be made glad ! 

But we are already seated around the old table which 
was so shattered by the roof falling in upon it nearly 
four years before ; but it has been made sufficiently strong 
to bear up the turkey, and the plum pudding also. But 
the pudding, of course, must remain there on the stove 
bubbling away till the very last moment, when it shall be 
needed ; for it must come upon the table all steaming hot. 

After satisfying our desire for turkey and mashed 
potatoes, with nice, rich brown gravy poured over them, 
the pudding, which is in a good-sized bowl (basin, as we 
would call it in England) tied over at the top with a 



374 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

cloth, is carefully lifted from the kettle with a couple of 
forks, turned bottom-side up and shaken out onto a large- 
sized plate. Here we are at a loss, and can think of 
no substitute for the holly-twig with which to adorn it. 
Neither had we any brandy to pour over it and set light 
to, and watch the blue flames as they would flicker and 
dance around and over from one side to the other. But 
this, with the brandy-sauce and all else of a similar na- 
ture, we had long since learned to dispense with totally. 
In place of these, however, a little granulated sugar — just 
a little for the occasion : it was a rare thing to see white 
sugar — is sprinkled over it, and a few colored candies 
placed on top, and the decking is complete. A mixture 
of cornstarch and milk, or water, with a little lemon and 
spices cooked on the stove and poured over the good, fat 
slices of pudding takes the place of the brandy-sauce, and 
it is all that could be wished for. The admonition from 
their mother, which I had heard in other days that had 
past, "Now, you children, be very careful, and do n't eat 
too much of this pudding ; for it is very rich, and it might 
make you ill," was either forgotten or it was thought, 
considering the nature and quality of the ingredients, 
that there was no necessity for cautioning them for the 
same reason on this occasion. 

Dinner being over, and the table cleared, the afternoon 
and evening were spent in the most agreeable and pleas- 
ant way the ingenuity of the boys could devise; not a 
few times now and again snatching a moment from their 
amusement to pay an admiring glance and a few words 
to the "beam" that was reflecting its bright light on all 
and upon everything about, and then off again. 

No unnecessary labor of any kind was done ; simply at- 



CHRISTMAS-TIME ' 375 

tending to the cattle and doing only such things as actually 
needed daily care and attention. For we had been accus- 
tomed, as all England was, to observe the day with a good 
deal of sacredness. All business being suspended, and 
services held in all the churches in the morning, as on 
Sundays. And why not, when we consider the signifi- 
cance of the event it commemorates! 

Dinner, as was always the case on similar occasions, 
was later than usual ; and having satisfied our appetites 
so abundantly then, when supper-time came we were not 
in a condition to crave either turkey or plum-pudding, but 
were content to take just a "little bite" shortly before 
going to bed. 

After the boys had filled themselves with such fun as 
the circumstances and an old sod house would afford, 
and when the chores were all done, we all gathered around 
the stove as it was being fed at short intervals from the 
wood piled up between the stove and the wall; for, as 
on Sundays, fuel had been brought in the night before 
to suffice for the day's burning, so that as little as pos- 
sible of what would have the appearance of work might 
be done on that day. For we tried as best we could to 
observe the command, "Remember the Sabbath-day to 
keep it holy. Six days shalt thou labor, and do all thy 
work; but the seventh day is the Sabbath of the Lord 
thy God : in it thou shalt not do any work, thou nor thy 
son, nor thy daughter, thy man-servant, nor thy maid- 
servant, nor thy cattle, nor thy stranger that is within 
thy gates ; for in six days the Lord made heaven and earth, 
the sea and all that in them is, and rested the seventh 
day and hallowed it." 

The weather outside is what people call "bitter cold ;" 



376 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

yet, by huddling around the stove and almost continually 
cramming it with fresh supplies of food which it devours 
and swallows apparently almost whole, freezing and we 
are kept a reasonable distance apart. 

We had been accustomed in England on cold winter- 
evenings — we hardly knew what the word "cold" meant 
in comparison with what we were then experiencing — 
to sit in front of the cheery open fire, with no other light 
than that radiating from its glowing brightness, shedding 
its rays and illuminating every nook and corner of the 
neatly and comfortably furnished room. We would sit 
there watching with considerable delight, the older as 
well as the younger, various and almost numberless ob- 
jects in the glowing coals, appearing for a few moments, 
then disappearing and making way for others. First, per- 
haps, would be the very "Old Father Christmas" him- 
self, with long, snowy beard and flowing locks, which 
told of his age, trudging along with a pack at his back 
filled with all kinds of gifts to make glad the hearts of 
the children ; shaking them by the hand and saying 
good-bye, as in a few days he was going to his long home. 

Then would appear some great warrior, clad in steel 
armor, and mounted upon his noble, prancing steed. It 
seemed we could almost hear the clanging of his sheathed 
sword as it dangled there by his side. 

Then again some old turreted castle, or massive cathe- 
dral with its numerous pointed spires and rich architec- 
tural adornings ; and the sound of the merry chimes as 
they rang out over the still, clear air seemed almost to 
come right into our ears. 

And now again the face of one we must certainly have 
seen before, for from the glow of heat his lips are moving, 
and he must be talking to us. 



CHRISTMAS-TIMB 2>77 

And so a continual and momentary change of scene 
would be going on right there in the glowing coals, help- 
ing perhaps to divert our thoughts from some things not 
well to brood over, and enabling us to pass the time more 
pleasantly. 

Our stove was one of the "Hawk Eye" pattern, and 
though only a kitchen-stove, was furnished with two eyes, 
as it were, in which was inserted plates of isinglass, and 
through which the light shined and cast its bright rays 
across the dark room. This gave the room a more cheery 
appearance. There may be warmth equally as much, but 
there seems nothing to cheer sitting around a stove where 
not a single ray of light is emitted ; the gloom makes one 
feel cold. The later improved parlor and heating stoves, 
with their windows all around, are a great boon in that 
respect. 

So then these "hawkeyes" served in a small degree to 
compensate for the absence of the open fireplace. After 
talking over the good time had in the schoolhouse down- 
town the evening before, when the Sunday-school, the 
Church, and everybody alike in a pioneer-fashion enjoyed 
a share, we fell into a kind of reverie. As we sat there 
quietly talking our thoughts drifted back to other days 
that had more of cheer in them. And in our imagination 
we could see over again these strange pictures so plainly 
depicted in the red-hot coals as just now described. The 
boys, the two eldest at least — for Leonard being so young 
when we left London had little or no recollection of any- 
thing — compared the present and the years that had passed 
since our arrival in this country with former times. 

"Do n't you remember when we used to go down the 
streets to see the shops all lit up with a blaze of light; 
and the windows set out so nice ! And the butchers' shops. 



378 PIONBBRS OP THE WEST 

too, with rows and rows of great, fat bullocks hanging 
there whole, with holly just thick with red berries stuck 
about all over them like as if they were in a bowery !" 

"Yes, and the little pudgy, sucking pigs, too; with 
their tails pinned up over their backs, as they squatted 
there in the window all in a row it seemed as though they 
were going to bark at you. And the turkeys and the geese 
at the poulterer's, and all that V 

"Yes ; but I '11 tell you what I used to like, and that 
was when father used to take us out for a walk to see 
the dififerent things and places ; the British Museum, and 
around Westminster Abbey and St. James's Park to see 
the soldiers, and hear their splendid band play !" 

"And do n't you know when we got home at night we 
used to go down Pitfield Street and Hoxton Market with 
mother and buy apples and nuts for Christmas ; for you 
know we never used to buy anything that day, 'cause it 
was like Sunday, do n't you know ?" 

And so they would talk and review a little of what they 
remembered of former years, whilst their mother and I 
sat quietly listening. Why was it, I wonder, that we 
were so quiet, leaving all the talking to the boys ! Were 
we, too, inaudibly and only in our own minds reviewing 
these same times of which they had been talking, and 
which, looking into the fire through the "hawkeyes" occa- 
sionally, they had brought back to our minds ? 

But the silence is now broken ; she may have had a 
slight suspicion, or fear, lest there might be a little tinge 
of murmering or complaining in the tone of their utter- 
ances on account of the less bright condition of present 
circumstances. 

So their mother does not forget to remind them, and 
us all, in her gentle way of the bountiful supply of nice 



CHRISTMAS-TIME 379 

things on which we had that day feasted. "We ought 
to be very thankful to God for the good things we have 
had to-day ; we are apt to think our lot a hard one some- 
times, but there are thousands of poor creatures, I dare 
say, who have not had anything or scarcely anything to 
eat to-day. How thankful they would be if they had only 
half as much as we have had ! How happy I should be, 
if I were able and had the means, to help the thousands 
who may be hungering and perhaps starving for the want 
of food. I can hardly think it would be as it is if so 
many who have much more than they can rightly use 
for their own comfort would make use of their idle thou- 
sands to feed and otherwise assist the worthy poor. And 
especially, so I think, if so many who seem to like to be 
called Christians would act more in accordance with the 
wishes of the One whom they profess to love and to imi- 
tate. It 's a wonder to me they do not think more about 
these things, especially at such a time as this, when we 
are commemorating the birth of the Savior of mankind, 
he who not alone fed the multitudinous thousands with 
bread when they might otherwise have suffered, but even 
gave his own life that the lives of others might be saved !" 

And thus she would talk as we sat there by the stove, 
the light flickering through the "hawkeyes," and listen- 
ing in silence, with only a word now and then from one 
or another in affirmation and approval of her utterances. 

A thought comes to me now that I do not remember 
has ever come to me before, and that is this: With all 
the hardships and privations that we endured, I am not 
aware of the boys ever complaining of their lot. They 
may, of course, as would be only natural, have had de- 
sires for something better or more agreeable and pleasant. 
But they always endeavored to turn everything to the 



380 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

best account, never exhibiting a spirit of discontent. 
Their whole ambition — all of them, from the oldest to 
the youngest, was to work our way out and up the best 
and quickest way possible, bending all their energies, 
together with my own, toward that end. 

One time, I remember, when times seemed pretty 
hard, there being little or nothing but bread in the house ; 
it was near the time for dinner, and Leonard, seeing 
that no preparations were being made for the noon meal, 
said to his mother, "Mother, what are we going to have 
for dinner?" "Why, bread and pull it, I suppose; we 
haven't anything else!" was the reply. So when the 
time came and she gave him a piece of bread be- 
fore the rest of us came in, he wanted to know where 
th^ pullet was. "Why," said his mother to him again, 
"I've given you your bread; now you must pull it!" 
Leonard, looking at his mother with somewhat of sur- 
prise, and still more of disappointment, said, "Why, that 
ain't pullet!" "Yes; that's the kind we always have 
when we haven't the other; you must hold your bread 
in one hand, and pull it with the other, and that will be 
all right. We ought to be very thankful we have that; 
for it would be worse if we had none." Leonard all the 
time looking his mother in the face in a bewildered kind 
of way, as though a good deal puzzled to understand 
what it all meant. But his mother being unable any 
longer to hold herself, let a little smile flicker over her 
face, and Leonard began then to unravel the mysterious 
joke, and turned away with something between a smile 
and a laugh. He no doubt felt the disappointment, but 
made no complaint. 

When the rest of us came in from the field to get our 



CHRISTMAS-TIMB 381 

dinner of "bread and pull it," his mother related to us 
the little farce that she and Leonard had been enacting 
all by themselves, when the old sod walls were made to 
ring again from all around. But Leonard was not to 
be outdone; for though he had been the victim of his 
mother's happy nature for innocent fun, he did his full 
part trying to raise the roof. But that was a little more 
than our combined effort of lung power could manage. 
It was not a bad thing, after all, for it seemed to wash 
down the dry "bread and pull it ;" and when it was all 
over, I do n't know but what we went out again to our 
work with as lively a spirit and as good a will — and 
maybe more so — than if we had feasted on turkey and 
plum pudding of the richest. I think, too, as was often 
the case on similar occasions, we had to give Leonard's 
mother credit for the greater share of the happy con- 
clusion that came out of it. 

Little incidents like these often contain very much 
more than we may be able to see in them at the time. 
Not only do they serve the time and place of their origin, 
but they are adapted for future use. They are capable 
of being brought out years hence, dusted off, and made 
to do duty over and over again, and yet lose little of 
their vitality. And so it is with this little episode, it 
has kept moving on down with the years, and still abides 
in the home. If it could be possible that all the rest 
should forget it, the victim himself will never do so. And 
when that original half smile, half laugh, is seen playing 
over his face, the question is asked, "Now, what are you 
going to laugh about?" And when the old tale is once 
more told, it is again new; and the cheery, healthful 
laugh — though the volume of power has sadly dimin- 



382 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

ished — that originated in the old sod shanty away out 
on the prairie more than a quarter of a century ago is 
here with us and doing duty to-day. 

I have spent many sleepless nights thinking and puz- 
zling my brain to devise means whereby little debts might 
be met ; when none but myself partook of my thoughts 
and feelings. But when one is conscious of having ex- 
hausted every honest means in his power to fulfill a 
duty, or to discharge an obligation, there is no benefit 
derived by worrying and fretting, and making life not 
only a misery to one's self, but to others with whom one 
mingles. To indulge in such a mood tends only to ag- 
gravate and deepen, rather than alleviate the trouble. 
And so it is, if a good, sound, hearty laugh can be started 
on its way occasionally, and end up in a full, grand chorus 
by every member of the household, much of that which 
tends to gloom and darkness, and sometimes renders a 
person scarcely companionable, is checked; or, at least, 
it is kept under the surface where others may not see 
it, and its contaminating and evil influence is kept in 
abeyance. 

It is said that among the minor benefits of life there 
is no greater benison than the blessing of a bright face. 
"That is the brightest and most beautiful face through 
which shines the purest soul." That being so, we need 
seek no further for an explanation of the remark so often 
heard, as friends are looking down upon the photo- 
graphed likeness resting there on the little easel on the 
center-table, spoken in whispered tones one to another, 
"What a beautiful face !" 

But we have had quite a long talk to-night, and are 
up later than usual ; and what with the extra cooking and 
trying to keep ourselves warm, the stack of wood which 



CHRISTMAS-TIME 383 

was piled up behind the stove last night, three or four 
feet high, is making its way rapidly near to the floor. 
The weather has been severe all day, but it is going to 
be intensely cold to-night. The windows, except the one 
almost close to the stove, have been thick with frost all 
day, so that we could not see out ; the children engrav- 
ing on them with their finger-nails the most grotesque 
figures that they could imagine. But now it is gather- 
ing on this one also, which indicates what a bitter night 
it is going to be. The boys go outside for a minute, and 
return shrugging their shoulders and rubbing their hands 
as they haste to get near the stove, saying : "It 's going 
to be a stinger to-night, I tell you ! How would you like 
it, Edgar, if you and father were out on the road to- 
night ?" "I would n't think it very nice ; but, I '11 tell 
you, we 've been out creeping along with the old oxen 
when it 's been quite as cold as this, and more disagree- 
able, too ! When we 're out, we have to put up with it ; 
there 's no other way. But, I tell you, it feels nice after 
we 've been out on the road all day, and almost frozen 
through" — this with a shrug and a shiver — "to get home 
again by the side of a good, hot stove !" 

It could be seen, their mother had been noticing very 
closely what the boys had said about the coldness of the 
night, and was in deep thought again. And although 
she had before intimated that it was getting late, and 
that we must soon see about getting to bed, it seemed 
that she could not refrain from speaking again about "so 
many poor creatures who may be out in the cold, and 
have no warm, comfortable home as we have." "They 
have my pity and sympathy, and that 's all I 'm able to 
give, except my prayers!" 

But we must not stay up any longer. So the Bible 



384 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

is taken from its accustomed place on the little narrow 
shelf in the corner — a piece of common board resting 
on a couple of wooden pegs driven into the dirt wall — 
that same little Book which is such a close companion of 
its owner, and which receives her attention many times 
during the day. The sacred Book is handed to Edgar 
to read a portion. Turning the leaves till he comes to 
the second chapter of St. Matthew, he reads : "Now, when 
Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judea, in the days of 
Herod the king, behold ! there came wise men from the 
East to Jerusalem, saying. Where is he that is born King 
of the Jews? for we have seen his star in the east, and 
are come to worship him." Continuing on, he comes to 
where it says, "They saw the young child with his 
mother." Then his further reading is interrupted by his 
mother, who feels right here that she must make com- 
parison. "Yes," she said ; "only think ! Jesus, God's own 
Son, born a humble babe, with not even so much as an 
old home-made cot on which to lay him, as our own 
little 'beam' has, lying there so snug and so warm; but 
was laid amidst the hay in a manger! He had the 
power to have things all so differently if he would; but 
he did it all on account of the infinite love he had for us. 
How much we ought to try and please him !" 

Then kneeling, and resting our heads upon the old 
lounge on which lay the innocent, sleeping babe, the sim- 
plest but most fervent prayer found its way up through 
the old matted hay and brushwood, still ascending, up 
through the tons upon tons of dirt that composed the 
roof, to the Heavenly Father above. Then, as was our 
wont, closing by all repeating the Lord's Prayer. And 
when we said, "Give us this day our daily bread," we 
felt indeed that our Heavenly Father had been more 



CHRISTMAS-TIME 385 

than good to us that day, and had given us, if not more 
than our share, more perhaps than we deserved. 

Now cramming the stove with wood, and shutting 
off all the draught, so as to hold the heat the longer, 
we all snuggled down in bed ; having first spread over 
them anything and everything that would serve for a 
covering and help to keep us warm. The light flickered 
through the "hawkeyes" for quite a while after, and the 
last words uttered after everything was comfortably ar- 
ranged and the light had gone out, came in a muffled 
sound from beneath the covering: "Another Christmas is 
over! I wonder what the next one will bring?" And 
then, after a brief pause, "Thank God ! we 've got a 
good bed to lie down upon; for there are so many poor 
creatures who have nowhere to lay their heads this bitter 
cold night!" Then all was still. 



CHAPTER XXXVIII 
The Sequel 

In former chapters the reader has been told about the 
little child who used to ask so many strange questions; 
questions that the philosopher and the theologian might 
not answer. We have seen the little fellow standing there 
with his back against the mud-plastered walls of the old 
sod house on the plains, with his hands flying, and preach- 
ing to us his most enthusiastic child-sermons. We have 
seen him, too, out there in the hills all alone watching, 
and giving good care to his little herd of cattle ; and at 
the same time, in the full glare of the scorching sun, or 
under the black cloud of the threatening storm, poring 
over a few of the shattered pages that he has asked leave 
that he might take from his mother's much dilapidated 
little Bible — dilapidated, all on account of the daily and 
hourly service that it had rendered to its owner. 

The reader has also been told of the ardent desire 
cherished by his mother, that some day one at least of 
her children might become a minister of the gospel of 
Jesus Christ. And it has also been hinted that we might 
perhaps by and by see if there were any signs or indi- 
cations that these ardent longings might some day be 
gratified. But with the closing of the preceding chapter, 
when the last faint flicker of light from the two hawk- 
eyes darted across the dark room and all was still, we 
thought then that we had pulled down the curtain so 

386 



THE SEQUEL 387 

closely, and had shut out the whole scene so securely that 
it would never again be opened to the light. And for 
that reason we will beg the reader's pardon if for another 
brief moment we may be allowed to raise the curtain for 
a last look. 

Twenty long years have winged their flight since those 
last words that in muffled tones found their way out from 
under the covering that bitterly cold Christmas night, 
"Another Christmas has gone ; I wonder what the next 
one will bring ?" But after the lapse of all these years we 
lift the veil for a moment ; and what now do we see? The 
one whom we saw once as a child has come up through 
boyhood and youth, and is now a young man. He is 
standing before a very attentive and sympathetic audience 
that fills the little "Kilpatrick" Congregational church. 
It is the month of February, the second day ; and the year 
is 1896. And instead of the innocent child-sermons of 
a quarter of a century before, in loving remembrance of 
his mother — and to him, as he thinks, the best mother 
that ever lived in all the wide world — who, by tender 
hands had been laid away to rest seven weeks before, to 
"sleep till that morning," he is delivering a memorial 
sermon. And here I will bid the reader adieu, and leave 
the young preacher to close the chapter, by telling his 
own story of his beloved mother in his own words and 
in his own way. 

THE SERMON 

" For we know that if the earthly house of our tabernacle be dissolved, 
we have a building from God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens. For verily in this we groan, longing to be clothed upon with our 
habitation which is from heaven ; if so be that being clothed, we shall not 
be found naked. For indeed we that are in this tabernacle do groan, be- 
ing burdened ; not for that we would be unclothed, but that we would be 
clothed upon, that what is mortal may be swallowed up of life. Now he 



388 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

that wrought us for this very thing is God, who gave us the earnest of the 
Spirit. Being therefore always of good courage, and knowing that, whilst 
we are at home in the body, we are absent from the Lord (for we walk by 
faith, not by sight); we are of good courage, I say, and are willing rather 
to be absent from the body, and to be at home with the Lord. Wherefore 
also we make it our aim, whether at home or absent, to be well pleasing 
unco him."i 

What a wonderful book is the Bible ! What a bless- 
ing it is to know it, to have one's mind stored with its 
deep truths and precious promises! At no other time do 
we more vividly realize this than when some great sorrow 
or heavy loss is visited upon us. Then one after another 
these verses flit across our memory like angels of mercy 
and harbingers of hope. New light is thrown on God's 
Word. Passages oft studied before reveal to our aching 
hearts profounder meaning, and cast athwart our darkened 
pathway brighter gleams of light. Our griefs become 
the way to hidden wells of refreshment ever up-springing 
from the heart of God. Heaven pity him who, in the hour 
of adversity or affliction, has not this source of comfort 
and sustaining power ! 

This is no unverified theory. I know it from my own 
experience. In the great sorrow of our recent loss peace 
and comfort spring up fresh from God's Word. That 
which had been such a real, living, sparkling fountain of 
perpetual blessing to her who has gone, revealed its 
depths of meaning and consolation to us who were left. 
While the lifeless form lay cold and still before us, these 
verses, long since familiar, came back with wonderful 
effect. It was no feigned welcome that our burdened 
hearts accorded them. They came as messengers of 
heaven. It was as though gloom had settled down upon 

»2Cor. V, 1-9, R. V. 



THB SEQUEL 389 

us, darkening into night, the natural sun hidden behind 
black clouds, and we left to grope alone, when suddenly 
above us burst into full blaze a star far brighter than the 
sun with light Divine, and then while we gazed in grate- 
ful hope another and another, till all the firmament was 
illumined, and the lowly path of life became a Une of 
gold, leading straight to the gates of heaven. Surely 

"The path of the righteous is as a shining light, that 
shineth more and more unto the perfect day." ^ 

And then we knew the meaning of that verse : 

"Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto 
my path." ^ 

So they continued to come, the inquiring words of Job, 
longing for more light on the great question of immor- 
tality : 

"If a man die, shall he live again ?" ^ 

And later a gleam of hope, and assurance flashes out 
bright from the seeming gloom and uncertainty surround- 
ing him : 

"I know that my Rdeemer liveth, and that he shall 
stand up at last upon the earth : and after my skin hath 
been thus destroyed, yet from my flesh shall I see God: 
whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, 
and not another." ^ 

Then that most precious, comforting, assuring psalm 
of the shepherd of Israel, that has lighted and cheered 
the way for more tempted, troubled, wearied, and dying 
souls than any other Scripture possibly: 

"Yea, though I walk through the valley of the shadow 
of death, I will fear no evil ; for thou art with me ; thy rod 
and thy staff, they comfort me." ^ 

2Prov. iv, 18. *Psa. cxix, 105. *Job xiv, 14. 

*Job xix, 25. *Psa. xxiii, 4. 



390 PIONBBRS OF THE WEST 

The mighty faith of prophetic vision : 

"Thou wilt keep him in perfect peace, whose mind is 
stayed on thee: because he trusteth in thee. Trust ye in 
the Lord forever : for in the Lord Jehovah is an everlast- 
ing rock." ' 

The promises of our Savior, especially his last words 
to his disciples : "Let not your heart be troubled ; ye be- 
lieve in God, believe also in me. In my Father's house are 
many mansions ; if it were not so I would have told you ; 
for I go to prepare a place for you," ^ and so through the 
whole passage. The triumphs of faith, vividly portrayed 
in the eleventh chapter of Hebrews ; the resurrection chap- 
ter of St. Paul, in which he reaches the first main climax 
in the discussion, when he exultantly exclaims, "But now 
has Christ been raised from the dead, the first fruits of 
them that are asleep." ^ Then notice how he proceeds 
from one lofty crag to another of that mighty argument 
till he closes with one great, triumphant shout, "Thanks 
be to God which giveth us the victory through our Lord 
Jesus Christ." ^" What an anchor to the soul, reaching to 
that which is within the veil ! 

Yet of all the passages of Holy Writ recurring to my 
mind at this time, none seem so impressive, appropriate, 
and applicable as the one I have read, "For we know that 
if the earthly house of our tabernacle be dissolved." There 
is nothing more certain on this earth than such dissolution. 
"The earthly house of our tabernacle" is a frail affair, 
after all. It is very evident that it is not intended to last 
always. Sooner or later the end must come, the time 
when our powers are spent, our work finished, our time 
run, and the vital spark of life quenched; when friends 

'Isa. xxvi, 3, 4. 'John xiv, i, 2. *i Cor. xv, 20. 

'" I Cor. XV, 57. 



THE SEQUEL 391 

and fellow mortals gather around and in subdued tones 
shall say, "He is dead," and the scenes that knew us once 
shall know us no more forever. This life must be yielded 
up, "the dust return to the earth as it was, and the spirit 
return to God who gave it." " All come to it, the high 
and the low, the rich and the poor, the weak and the 
mighty, the robust and the frail, the young and the old; 
all depart, one by one, to that place whence there is no 
returning, "where the wicked cease from troubling and 
the weary be at rest." 

Nothing is more glorious than a triumphant death, 
especially when it crowns a righteous, well-spent life. 
How beautifuly this is seen in the case of the ancient 
patriarchs, Abraham, Isaac, Jacob, and Joseph, and a host 
of others, with their flowing white locks, the wrinkles 
of age, the bent form, and the tottering step, with their 
great lives behind them, not faultless perchance, but 
strong, courageous, manly, noble ! And as they complete 
their allotted days they reach the acme of their greatness. 
And when they come to the last hour, bestow their last 
blessing, and give the last look, then with solemn dignity 
close their eyes and are gathered to their fathers, the 
world comes to realize what they were and to measure 
their lives: 

"Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my last 
end be like his !" ^^ 

But what is death? The answer is found in what it 
does. When we gaze on the lifeless, motionless form, we 
know all that it is permitted mortals to know. The de- 
parted do not return to tell us the experience of death or 
to bring tidings of what lies beyond. But we know 
enough. Already decay has set in. Dissolution has com- 

"Eccl. xii, 7. "Num. xxiii, lo. 



392 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



menced. The house crumbles. The body returns to dust. 
Motionless, cold, insensible, shrouded in the robe of death, 
housed in its narrow casket, we bear it away to the last 
resting place ; silently, solemnly, tenderly, we commit it 
to the earth. We set up our monuments to mark where 
we laid it. But the soul — where is it? Where is she 
who occupied this house? Whose home for a few years 
of fleeting pleasure and mingled pain it was ! Who made 
it instinct with the mysterious power of life, and showed 
forth the beauty of the character within ! It was she we 
knew, whom we loved, and whom we will remember ; not 
the clay wasting in yonder city of the dead. The earthly 
house perishes ; but the soul goes on forever. It does not 
die. It knows no end. We do not bury it. 

"Dust thou art, to dust returnest, 
Was not spoken of the soul." 

It is better off. It is released from the limitations and 
evils, so many and varied, always associated with earthly 
environment. It has just begun to live; to enter into all 
the blessed and innumerable and immeasurable possibil- 
ities of eternity. O, the power and glory of an endless 
life! 

"When I 've been there ten thousand years, 
Bright shining as the sun — " 

That is where she is, not "unclothed, but clothed 
upon ;" "death swallowed up in victory." ^^ No doubt 
about it. "We know" — blessed assurance. The chief- 
est apostle, St. Paul, closer to the heart of Jesus than any 
other perchance, who had been "caught up even to the 
third heaven," and "heard unspeakable words, which it is 

" I Cor. XV. 



THE SEQUEL 393 

not lawful for a man to utter," ^* was able, in the plenti- 
tude of his divine revelations, to say, "JVe knozv," and 
well may we exclaim after him, "We know!" 

And what is the content of the truth of which we are 
so sure ? "That if the earthly house of our tabernacle" — 
that is, our material body — "be dissolved," should perish, 
and return to mother earth, "we have a building from 
God, a house not made with hands, eternal in the heavens," 
and "so we shall not be found naked." We have a home. 
A building is provided. It will be a glorious building. 
We live in a hovel here ; but we shall inhabit a palace 
there. We move out of this crumbling dwelling, and we 
are escorted by the Son of God himself into a mansion 
which he has prepared for us, the result of Divine, not 
human, workmanship, eternal, imperishable, in the heav- 
ens. So we are enabled to understand the meaning of 
St. Paul when he says : "So also is the resurrection ; it is 
sown in dishonor, it is raised in glory ; it is sown in weak- 
ness ; it is raised in power ; it is sown a natural body ; it 
is raised a spiritual body." " With what raptures of un- 
speakable ecstasy, known only to celestial beings, does the 
redeemed soul enter into that new home ! What a glorious 
morning bursts upon the heavenly vision ! When in olden 
times, while Christ walked the hills and vales of Palestine, 
a leper, carrying with him the awful defilement of his 
living tomb, came to him for healing, a single touch or 
simple word was sufficient to send new blood coursing 
through the veins, to put new life into the sunken eyes, 
to give fresh color to the wan white cheeks, and to plant 
a new life in the cadaverous form; in short, to raise the 
living dead to a living, throbbing life. This is but a sug- 
gestion of the change from mortality to immortality, of 

"2 Cor. xii, 2, 4. >5 1 Cor. xv, 42-44. 



394 



PIONEERS OF THE WEST 



the welcome accorded the soul to the delectable mountains 
of paradise. What a contrast will that life and world be 
to this ! Here a decaying, material body, there a glorified, 
spiritual body; here, weakness, wasting, and death, there, 
vigor, health, and life. Clothed in perishing garments, 
surrounded by contaminating influences, feebleness, and 
fickleness of the flesh here ; there embodied in the spotless 
raiment of heavenly righteousness, in the companionship 
of angels and the redeemed, with infinite possibilities of 
highest development as the ages of eternity roll on. 

Who can measure or surmise the glorious attainments 
of the soul in heaven ? What wonder that the spirit cries 
out in irrepressible longing to enter into that life ! Con- 
template the final effort to reach home, to be freed from 
pain, to be released from this terrestrial prison-house, and 
be with the Lord, which is far better. It is St. Paul over 
again. Have not I beheld it in the case of her of whom I 
now speak ? a sight that angels might weep at ! arms out- 
stretched, eyes upturned, anguish indescribable transfig- 
ured on every feature, the one cry, repeated over and 
over, "O, My Father, take me home, let me go home!" 
Short, terrible, grand ! If I may die as she did, I shall be 
satisfied. 

The question arises. Where has she gone? It seems 
that we might almost pierce the thin veil that intervened. 
Such are the times when we come near the other world. 
Yet we should not be too inquisitive. We know all that 
is necessary ; all that is best. So we may rest assured that 
all is well with us. We, too, must go at the time and in 
the way appointed. Our turn will come. 

"Some day, some time, the boatman gray 
O'er death's dark river far away. 
Shall guide us into endless day ; 
Some day, some golden day." 



THE SEQUEL 395 

Till then we walk life's mazes alone without her. And 
we indeed feel alone. We are reminded of an incident 
occurring over the remains of America's great orator and 
statesman, Daniel Webster : As the thousands with meas- 
ured tread and saddened, bedewed faces passing by viewed 
one by one that form, still nobly dignified, grandly elo- 
quent, though in the embraces of death, one plain appear- 
ing man was heard to say, impressively, "Daniel Webster, 
the world will seem lonely without you." And who is 
there of whom, when gone, this is not more or less true 
in the feelings of those who are left? Every near friend, 
every dear one, whom death calls away takes out of our 
lives something that can never be quite replaced, and leaves 
a void in our hearts that no one else can quite fill. It 
seems to be beautifully arranged of God, in the constitu- 
tion of our natures, that an empty chamber should remain 
in our hearts, sacred to the hallowed memory of our loved 
and gone. And though years fly and time seems to heal 
the wound, yet now and then, while revisiting the old 
haunts of long ago, we come across this vacant room, and 
stand in silence as we contemplate again the varied mem- 
ories and associations it brings to mind. It is there yet, 
and always will be, a little dusty and forsaken in appear- 
ance possibly, but all the more sacred on that account. 
But God forbid that these monuments should ever be 
desecrated or forgotten ! Far more eloquent are they than 
sculptured marble or chiseled granite. Every noble life 
has them, and they add more than we may ever know to 
its nobleness. Yes, it is right that we should feel lonely 
at such times as these. It is our tenderest, most touching 
tribute to the one who has gone. None of us would care 
to die bringing no sense of loss and loneliness to some 
hearts. These sentiments, felt by us who remain, testify 



396 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

in mute but impressive language to the value of the life 
that has ceased. 

But v^^hat is left ? We linger about "the earthly house" 
a few moments, and then consign it to the dust. But what 
remains to us as a permanent heritage that nothing can 
despoil ? It is not till the record of a life is closed that we 
can ever fully answer this question. But the principles 
by which a life is judged and a verdict rendered are plain 
and simple. That which is the character and history of 
one instinctively approved of our conscience, commended 
by our best judgment, and treasured in our hearts, is the 
pure gold. This alone remains to us through all succeed- 
ing years; all else is dross and alloy. This process by 
which we separate the good from the bad, the real from 
the fictitious, the genuine from the counterfeit, and the 
lasting from the transient and vanishing, is "the fire that 
must try every man's life of what sort it is." ^^ It is 
severe ; many suffer much loss in passing through it. All 
suffer more or less. Yet we may feel that she will stand 
well the test. Her deeds, example, her inner life and out- 
ward services, and the training she gave those intrusted 
to her nurture, all constitute a priceless legacy of the most 
enduring value. The flight of time will not diminish it. 
Her memory will be enshrined in the heart, and gather 
new luster every passing day. What she was to us all 
in the past, she will be to us forever; only more. And 
should it be otherwise ? 

But I am here to speak of her as mother. In that light 
all that has been said is allowable; possibly more. But I 
am aware that this is sacred ground; that it is wisest to 
say too little than too much ; that the best, most precious, 
and rarest treasures that she leaves are not to be named 

" I Cor. iii, 13. 



THE SEQUEL 397 

audibly, nor exhibited to the public gaze; no, nor even 
handled or analyzed too closely by ourselves. But left, 
stored away in the secret chambers of the heart, where 
other eyes never penetrate, they are not to be rudely and 
coldly precipitated as so many chemical elements, but left 
in solution in the inner consciousness of the soul, to 
sweeten and beautify our whole lives. 

But not only for this reason do we find it difficult, even 
impossible, to say what we would of her. Where are the 
words to express it ? Who can adequately define the term 
even? Where shall we look for its definition? Not in 
dictionary, or encyclopedia, or in the most glowing and 
ardent tribute paid her by orator or poet. These do not 
satisfy us at such times as this. We go to the home itself, 
see her absorbed in the common duties of the household, 
maintaining a gentle but firm beneficent rule over her 
family, yet steadily progressing in all the virtues and sweet 
services that make saints ; a veritable angel of mercy in 
her day and generation. I go back in memory's beaten 
path ; behold her whom a merciful Providence spared for 
many years through untold suffering and privations, that 
we, her children, might have a mother's love and tender 
care and valued training ; see her as she was, as she lived, 
and served ; and that to me is the best, the only satisfying 
description of the word. It is eloquent, pathetic, beautiful, 
but not audible. The spoken word does not express it. 
It can not be transferred to the printed page. And so I 
leave it where I find it, in the inner recesses of the mind, 
and let you draw its counterpart in yours. Thus we will 
understand each other. 

Here then, and only here, as queen of the home, do 
we see what mother is. Hers the sweetest words, the 
kindest deeds, the greatest services. She smoothes the 



398 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

way, cheers the heart, brings into Hfe its greatest blessings 
and supremest joys. "Beareth all things, believeth all 
things." " The first to pity, to forgive, to welcome. The 
last to condemn, to forsake, to forget. Her self-sacrifice, 
devotion, and courage partake of the heroic. She exer- 
cises the most potent influence. Her life counts for the 
most far-reaching consequences, for into her hands is com- 
mitted the sacred duty of molding lives. She shapes eter- 
nal destinies. Most great men have had great mothers. 
A nation is what its mothers are. What a mighty power 
she wields ! Truly, 

"The hand that rocks the cradle. 
Is the hand that moves the world." 

Therefore, how much depends on her character ! How 
doubly important that that hand be prompted and directed 
by a Christian's heart ! And if so, the Christian's crown 
will be hers at last, and Christ himself shall take that 
crown, all glittering and sparkling in the light of paradise 
with jewels of unceasing splendor, and place it on her 
brow, while angels innumerable chant about the throne a 
glad welcome home. 

We sometimes ask. Is life worth living? Only as we 
make it so, you and I must answer that question by the 
way we live and the influence we exert. Do we bring joy 
and hope and love, faith, Christ, and heaven into the 
hearts of those about us? Then we make life a constant 
benediction and an eternal success. And if not, what are 
we doing, and what is the net result of our lives, meas- 
ured by the exalted standard of truth, right, and love? 
Can we be other than accomplices of Satan and agents 
of perdition? What a power this, with which God has 

" I Cor. xiii, 7. 



THE SEQUEL 399 

endowed us ! We play on souls and produce the music 
of heaven or the discord of hell. God throws open before 
us here the whole keyboard of humanity for us to perform 
on. Christ alone can show one how to touch those keys 
and produce the melody of life. He came to earth to 
attune mortals to the heavenly pitch, and show us the 
combinations of the universal hymn, and since then man 
has been more and more discovering the music within, and 
hastening that time when the "Gloria in Excelsis" of the 
angels at Christ's birth shall be re-echoed the world 
around. This is the message that comes to us to-day, a 
message from God to every one. We are pupils in this 
school below. Christ is the teacher. He sets us the per- 
fect model. He has bidden us to come and learn of him. 
He can bring harmony out of discord, set the heart right, 
breathe peace and tranquillity within, and make our whole 
lives one great and everlasting doxology. 

It is in this connection that her memory will be the 
dearest and most lasting to us who knew her best. She 
strove to learn this lesson. How well she did so is not 
for us to say ; God is the judge. But we know what she 
was. The evidences of a deep, strong, and genuine Chris- 
tian life were most positive. Not a day passed without its 
testimony, not only to those of the immediate household, 
but to all with whom she might chance to come in contact. 
She feared to own her Christ to no one ; yet we believe it 
can be said without offense to any. With tact impossible 
to a coarser, less devout nature, she never seemed to lose 
an opportunity to speak a word of gentle warning or a 
kindly exhortation to the erring or indifferent. She 
preached the Word, and preached it effectively, and the 
Holy Scriptures were her text ; not for speaking only, but 
for living. It was "the Book" to her. Accepting it in her 



400 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

simple, childlike faith, she received therefrom consolation 
and strength and light that is not and can not be accorded 
us who think we know more about it, and presume in our 
human wisdom, it may be, even to estimate its value or 
judge its merits. It was her life, her spiritual food, her 
daily allowance from heavenly storehouses of divine sus- 
tenance. She lived, not "by bread alone, but by every 
word that proceedeth out of the mouth of God." ^^ She 
was intimately acquainted with Jesus. She was known 
in heaven. She frequented, God only knows how often, 
the mercy-seat. She continued instant in prayer. At 
work, sitting down, on the sick bed, whatever her occu- 
pation or lot, the momentary turning aside from busy 
care, the clasped hands or upturned eyes, told of the silent 
communion she was holding with her God, Not once in 
a while only, but so often that we impatiently sometimes 
thought she prayed all the time, and not being able to 
understand her religious experience, because we lacked 
her intense spirituality, we would at times quietly chide her 
on this habit, only to be answered by a smile or a word. 
But now, looking back, we see, faintly at least, the ex- 
planation of it all. We can not believe that without this 
constant calling upon her Father for fresh supplies of 
never-failing grace, she could ever have borne the sad and 
hard lot meted out to her. "As thy days, so shall thy 
strength be." ^® And for more than a score of years, of 
mingled suffering and trial, this promise was truly veri- 
fied. Patience increased as suffering was intensified. 
Complaints were few ; thanksgivings many. Hard, un- 
feeling criticism she never learned. Conscientious to a 
fault, she feared to offend any. "With malice toward 
none and charity for all," tenderhearted to an extreme, 
"Matt, iv, 4. "Deut. xxxiii, 25. 



THB SBQUEL 401 

even to weep at the sufferings of dumb creatures. Natu- 
rally light-hearted and hopeful, pain or adversity could 
not daunt her spirit or quench her faith or banish her 
cheerfulness. "Thank God !" was the most common ex- 
pression on her lips. Another, so often used by her as to 
become a household word, "Please God, and nothing hap- 
pens," attests her humble recognition of dependence on 
the Omnipotent One. She implicitly trusted his guiding 
hand. How truly her heart echoed the words of the hymn : 

"Lead kindly Light, amid the encircling gloom; 
Lead thou, me on." 

For all these, and much more, her memory will live 
and her influence continue. 

It may be asked. Why narrate these particulars, com- 
mon characteristics of many another, and of one never 
rising from the humble walks of life? To avoid misun- 
derstanding, let me answer: Not because she was better 
perchance than many not thus memorialized, nor simply 
by reason of the relationship of mother and son. Many 
mothers in Israel, blessed souls ! have gone the way of all 
the earth, their excellencies, heroic lives, and noble ex- 
amples forgotten by the many, too much even by the few, 
not even a curbstone to mark their resting place. And this 
is our reason, our apology, if one is necessary. Fame 
never lacks her herald ; worth often goes unsung. Repu- 
tation may command the world's vain show and the pomp 
of wealth; character may not have its funeral cortege. 
Were intrinsic value of lives and characters the sole con- 
sideration, how many books would never have been writ- 
ten ; how many of a different type and influence would 
take their places ! Those whose names are written in 
heaven are surely worthy of a brief, parting notice on 
36 



402 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

earth. There is too much tendency in this rushing world, 
in this busy age, to lay away the dead with careless hands, 
and to suffer the weeds of oblivion to flourish over the 
graves of the departed ; their memory too often dissolves 
with the returning of their bones to dust. Ought these 
things so to be? Will not the tender recollections of our 
loved and gone, treasured up in the heart, prove a bless- 
ing and a sweet, ennobling influence to us who linger, 
rendering us more considerate of friends still spared us? 
And will it not lead us to a truer estimate of all things 
entering into life, of this fleeting present, and of the cer- 
tain oncoming future ? 

"Lord, make me to know mine end, and the measure 
of my days, what it is ; let me know how frail I am." ^° 

"So teach us to number our days that we may get us 
a heart of wisdom." ^^ 

And thus it was with her. Time hastened her along. 
Each day brought her nearer the end, while it found her 
better prepared to go. How her soul must have pined 
for heaven during the last few months and days ! It was 
a school in which she learned to "read her title clear to 
mansions in the sky." We can never fully know the trans- 
formations that took place within as the days of suffering 
and weary waiting wore away. But as she, often alone, 
thought it all over, I fancy there was made the final prepa- 
ration. She was getting ready to go home. As this 
world was slipping more surely and rapidly from under 
her, the better world loomed up more radiantly before her. 
Thither she turned her eyes. And so, while no premo- 
nition was probably given, she was ready. The schooling 
of life was nedrly over ; the time had come for her to pass 
beyond. But we did not realize it. Coming nearer heaven, 

^oPsa. xxzix, 4. a»Psa. xc, 12. 



THE SEQUEL 



403 



we did not know it, till the portals of the new Jeru- 
salem swung wide open to receive her. The call came, 
"Thou art loosed from thine infirmity." ^^ It is enough ; 
come up higher. It was sudden. Death is always sudden. 
We could not expect it. We seldom do, just in the way 
and time it actually comes. But, I thank God ! I was per- 
mitted to be with her then. Her going, so triumphant, 
the most sublime sight I ever witnessed ! Viewed from 
the standpoint of our common faith and hope, what a 
glorious consummation! But I thank God that Christ 
was there surely ; it was he that showed the way. Angels 
bore her hence. And there in waiting was the house not 
made with hands, eternal in the heavens. Does some one 
ask whether it pays to be a Christian, to be permitted 
to go as she went — but I desist. There is nothing to be 
compared to it. Suffering, trial, temptation, sink into 
insignificance before it. 

But then to be left behind, alone ! But, no ; for listen : 
"It is I ; be not afraid ;" "I will not leave thee nor forsake 
thee" — the words of Jesus, walking out on the billows of 
human trial and sorrow to calm the waves and comfort 
his own. We felt his presence. The assurance was given 
that all is well. Our Bethel was set up, and we could say 
with him of old, "Hitherto hath the Lord helped us." 

It is by such experiences that the character is rounded, 
strengthened, perfected, made meet for the Master's use, 
and ready to pass beyond when the call comes also to us. 
And so we are reconciled. Since gazing on her face, so 
natural, peaceful, and calm, even happy in its expression, 
as she was and appeared in life, death does not seem so 
terrible. If the clay once inhabited by the one who has 
gone can seem so beautiful and expressive, what must be 

^liXike xiii, 12. 



404 PIONEERS OF THE WEST 

the joy and celestial majesty of the soul in glory? The 
character of the departed spirit is still reflected in the 
image remaining. What an incentive to gather about that 
character only those graces and virtues which we are will- 
ing to leave imprinted upon this body when we move out ! 

But we will not linger about the tomb, nor gaze further 
at the faded face. We will turn heavenward, where 
changes never come, and behold by faith her real, living 
self up yonder. It seems hard to give her up. But we did 
not have to. It is difficult to think of her as dead. 

But, thank God! we need not. She lives in the land 
of the blessed, in the home of the soul, in the presence of 
the King, to die no more — lives, a link to bind our souls 
to heaven, a tie connecting two worlds. She shall not 
return to us, but we shall go to her. She lives to beckon 
us to join that company, "which," St. John writes, "when 
he saw he wished himself among them," where the re- 
tmion of all the redeemed, and the meeting of angels and 
saints about the throne will fill the New Jerusalem with 
incense of everlasting joy and praise, while ages roll on 
in the home of the soul. "Blessed are the dead which die 
in the Lord from henceforth : yea, saith the Spirit, that 
they may rest from their labors; for their works follow 
with them." ^^ "I shall be satisfied when I awake with 
thy likeness." -* 

*3Rev. xiv, 13. **Psa. xvii, 15. 



APR 27 IWi 



